Straps

Part One: The Preparation The factory was silent at 2 a.m. Allie stood on the metal grating, the hum of idle machinery the only sound. Above her, the dipping vat loomed, a stainless steel behemoth still warm from the day’s last batch. The air smelled of cocoa butter and industrial cleaner. The sign above the loading dock read Enrobé: Custom Confectionery. Nothing more. The building was unmarked brick, easy to miss, but the windows glowed warm yellow. Inside, stainless steel counters gleamed next to whimsical displays: a life-sized chocolate carousel horse, a sugar glass chandelier, racks of novelty molds shaped like dinosaurs and ballerinas. Photos lined the far wall, past commissions for weddings, art galleries, and one very elaborate birthday party. This was not a factory. It was an eccentric artist’s playground. ...

Chapter 15 Camelia sat across from Evelyn in the dimly lit lounge of Abyss, dressed in a simple but elegant latex catsuit, her hands clenched in her lap, her eyes red-rimmed from tears. She had come in not as a performer, not as a patron, but as a woman at the end of her rope. She didn’t like the latex on her since her stay in the coffin, but appealing for help with Evelyn, the material as a token of submission would be expected. Her graceful career as a ballerina, her passion since childhood, was crumbling beneath her. The theater had reduced her hours; she couldn’t make ends meet. The world outside had no place for her anymore. And so, she had come here, to Abyss, hoping against hope for something - anything - that would let her dance again. ...

Chapter Four - Terra Seven Gamma Terra Seven Gamma is a desert planet. There is enough sub-surface water to sustain life, and here and there you might find small ponds that have water in them during the rainy season, but overall water is very scarce– and very expensive– on Terra Seven Gamma. That is why I was very surprised when Spacer Bob’s tour appeared at what appeared to be some sort of underground water carnival. ...

3. Scrabble It all started - as all the best stories do - with too much alcohol. Revelation Clubbing wasn’t my thing, but Lottie insisted, “It’s my birthday!” And so, we drank, we danced, we laughed, we drank. It was a good night, to be fair. And as it got close to midnight, we set out in search of food, stuffed our faces with greasy, delicious kebabs, and then settled in a quiet pub to wind down. ...

Part 8: Second Thoughts The staff at the walk-in clinic didn’t seem any more credulous than the cop regarding the cause of Dan’s injuries. But they dutifully stitched the gash on his chin and straightened his nose. They gave him a script for pain killers and sent him on his way. By Monday morning Dan’s eyes were swollen to slits. His face had purpled around his nose and eyes. He called in sick to work, took a pain pill and washed it down with a beer. ...

Chapter 12 The energy in Abyss was electric, charged with anticipation as the club’s patrons gathered around the stage. Tonight was unlike any other. This was no ordinary challenge - this was justice being served under the guise of entertainment, and every eye was fixed on the woman strapped in at center stage. Elise sat rigidly in the preparation chair, her hands gripping the armrests as two silent attendants tightened the straps around her waist and thighs. Her arms were held tightly at her sides. Her legs were locked together, forcing her to sit motionless while she awaited the inevitable. She was in latex, full catsuit, only head, hands uncovered. Simple black patent leather high heels adorned her feet. ...

Less than an hour after the homing beacon signal was first detected by moon base Gamma-Four, the news media began proclaiming, “Mystery Solved - Emergency Log Capsule Received from Deep Interstellar Probe One.” The mystery began a year and a half ago when a superburst transmission was received from Interstellar One. Because superburst transmissions use extreme amounts of power to transmit at greater-than-light speeds the transmissions are limited to two special three or four letter code words. Numbers were initially used, but possible distortion required redundancy so a list of words was developed for all possible contingencies that might occur in deep space. ...

Finally, it was Saturday. I haven’t done a self-bondage session in months! But today was the day, I wouldn’t be called to work overtime and I didn’t have to attend some hangout or other. An entire day, all to myself! For some context, I rent a small apartment, which unfortunately sucks up a majority of my paycheck. I do not have the dough to indulge in much bondage equipment, but I did save up enough (money and courage) to buy a bog-standard red ball-gag, a thin collar and a venus butterfly a while back. ...

Part 18 Chapter 80: The Call Amazonne knew she was being summoned and it was a summons she could not resist. Even in Fantasia, moving in bondage required considerable effort and she was panting hard when she finally thought she was far enough away to work herself free without disturbing the rest of the party. It took her nearly an hour more to escape, and she soon realised that tugging on the rope, rotating her wrists to seek out the knots was more effective and safer than trying to saw through the cords by rubbing them against her sword. Eventually she managed to free her left wrist and then untie the rope around her right one. Her elbows were still pinned together and the ropes that bound her ankles were tied to her elbow bonds but with her hands free she was able to use her sword to cut through the cords holding her in the hogtie and then, finally, able to extend her ankles, she sat up and, wedging the sword against a rock, managed to free her arms. This left the rope harness with its knotted crotch rope and intricate bindings designed to constrain and tease her breasts. She was about to cut it away when she saw someone move in the camp and crouched down behind the rock to conceal herself. ...

Chapter 3 The next weekend, Elise and Alexandru were seated in the VIP lounge of Abyss. The club was alive with its usual thrum of energy, the crimson lighting casting shadows across the velvet-draped walls. Evelyn joined them, sliding gracefully into the seat opposite. “Well?” she asked, her sharp eyes flicking between the couple. “How was your visit?” Elise’s lips curled into a satisfied smile. “Exactly as expected. She’s struggling but holding on. And the suit? It’s working beautifully. Every drop of sweat is a reminder of her place.” ...

Chapter Three - *Training to Please a Man__ #### **Cycle 4378, Day 169* It has been over a month since my night with Master. I have seen him several times since then in the hallways here at the House of Burcroft, but I don’t know if he saw me. Perhaps I am insignificant to him. Besides, I am in training from the time that lucida wakes me in the morning until I stagger back to my bed long after darkness has fallen. I never realized there was so much to learn about being a personal sex slave. ...

Chapter 3 The outer cell door opened, the creaking of the hinges echoed in the brick lined room outside the inner wooden door and waking him from his light and fitful doze. The inner door flew open on its old hinges and she stood silhouetted in the doorway, sexy as hell with one hand on her shapely hip and the other across her taught belly, gripping what looked like a hundred two-inch wide tan coloured leather belts, their buckles glinting in the dim dungeon lighting. ...

Part 11: Echo of Thorns and The First Heat The Morning of Perfumed Hell The first ray of sunlight that filtered through the crack in the curtain was not a blessing. It was an accusation. Lindsey’s eyes opened —not slowly, but with a spasm— her body burning from within. It wasn’t a fever. It was hunger. A biological, animal, programmed hunger. The gel Morgana had smeared on her the night before —that “special” lubricant with the smell of tropical fruits and broken promises— now ran through her veins like a sweet poison. Her sex was throbbing, swollen, soaked, begging for an orgasm that her own body denied her. The air around her smelled of herself: musk, salt, desperation. A perfume that both attracted and repelled. ...

The Collection “So, this is my collection.” I waved an arm around the room. Pegboards lined every wall. Hanging on hooks were the results of a lifetime’s obsession with my peculiar hobby. My guest didn’t reply to the introduction. Instead, she slowly made her way around the room, taking the full tour of everything on display. When she returned to the door, she looked up at me with a question. ...

Part Two – Rehabilitation The bag jostles around you as the car rumbles along, the trunk’s confined space amplifying every bump and turn. The plastic clings to your skin, still damp with the grime of the dumpster, and the faint musk of your earlier indiscretions lingers in the air. Your wrists and ankles remain bound, the duct tape chafing slightly with each shift, but you’ve stopped fighting it—resignation’s settled in, mixed with a flicker of something else. Curiosity, maybe? Dread? Or that same dark thrill you can’t quite shake? You’re not sure anymore; the lines are blurring. ...

Part 7: The Consequences of the Game In an instant, the idyllic meadow vanished, dragging with it the soft grass and warm sun, not like a scene change, but as if reality itself were crumbling. The puppy suit, a second skin of nanolatex that had adhered to every curve of her body, didn’t disintegrate into a bright light, but dissolved with a cold sigh, a chilling sensation that spread from her hardened nipples to the base of her spine. Lindsey was left standing, naked and vulnerable in an absolute void, where the air smelled of ozone and the promise of a calculated pain. The silence of the holodeck was heavier than any sound, a silence that vibrated with a sinister anticipation. ...

Part 15 Chapter 68: Torture The Master of Assassins undid his cloak as he looked down at the implements on he table which appeared to be a mix of sex toys and genuine instruments of torture and a few that were probably both. Then he tossed the cloak onto the armchair and pushing up the sleeves of his doublet he walked back towards Ellie. ‘So,’ he said, ‘you were about to tell me what you were doing in Thoth.’ ...

One (Original chapter) My husband Blake returned home after a day at work to find the house quiet and empty, with his wife still appearing to him to either be at work or out shopping, he had the home to himself, or so he thought. Walking upstairs towards our bedroom to get out of his work clothes, then after kicking off his shoes, and after a quick call of nature to relieve himself, he entered our bedroom, but as he was walking around the bed in his bare feet he stubbed his foot on a suitcase laying there on the floor. ...

Part 13 Chapter 59: Slaves for Rent To the side of the square, Ellie spotted a man wearing the leathers of a drover. He was leading a blonde pony by rope halter. A little way down the street she could see the sign of a farrier, the owner of the premises sitting outside. Even from this distance, it was obvious that the pony was used for heavy work judging by her thick strong legs and the welts and scars across her back that suggests regular encouragement from the whip. She walked, Ellie noticed, with a slight limp. The man stopped in front of the farrier and there was a brief discussion before the drover dropped some coins into the other man’s hand then passed the blonde’s reins to him. Then he turned and left the pony behind, emerging back into the square and striding across to his cart where he picked up a heavy leather bridle. ...

Part 10 “Ani’s got things ready, and Sam will be along in a little bit with the treats. Come on. We’ve got a bit of a Drone House tradition.” Jay’s eyes crinkled with warmth as he gestured toward the main room. Alex followed Jay in, Jane’s rubber-covered form following close behind, the soft squeak of latex accompanying their steps. “Ta da!” Ani yelled from the corner of the room. Over by the display screen, a handmade “Welcome Alex” banner hung from the wall, slightly crooked and lower on the left, decorated with crude drawings of drones and hearts in permanent marker. ...

Part 3 Alex stood in the foyer to her apartment staring at the range of items she had chosen for her plan. She looked back at the message she had typed out to Eris on her phone. With trepidation in her mind she contemplated if she really wanted to go through with this. What if I’m wrong? What if I just read all of the signs the wrong way? What if I just want it to be reciprocated so bad I imagined it? Alex thought to herself. She shook her head. ...

(phone rings) “Hello, Simpson, Clarke and Walters! This is Christina Walters! How can I help?” “Hi, Christina, it’s David Randall, I’m glad I caught you before you left for the weekend, sorry it’s so late! My sister and I have been going through some more of great-grandfather’s papers, and we discovered yet another old key that doesn’t seem to fit any of the doors we’ve already tried, so there’s a good chance it will open that locked door in the corner of the basement! Would it be possible for someone to come by for the key?” ...

The Halloween Dinner Belle pulled the mail from her box in the lobby, quickly sorting as she walked. There was the usual junk mail, a couple items for her roommate and a jet black envelope addressed to her. She felt a little flip flop in her chest as she read the return address. It was from Rick and Jill. As she entered the shared apartment Belle dropped the mail on the sideboard. Christina, her roommate would pick out what she wanted and discard the rest. For Belle, it was more important to slip into her bedroom and read the note from the couple who had so wonderfully and mercilessly tied her up. ...

Take It to the Limit* She sat on the couch, provocatively crossing her long legs below her short skirt. I am old-fashioned in some ways so I didn’t approve, though being a slave to male instinct I kept my eyes on her anyway. She’d come to me with another one of her wild ideas. This one was, potentially, far more dangerous than the escapade of being half buried in the ground with the concrete slabs. ...

I had taken a 30-day cruise around the Pacific then I took a repositioning trip with the ship going from Australia to California. That would take another 3 weeks and included stops at small islands that cruise ships do not normally visit. My story starts at one of these stops. My name is Natille, Nat for short. I had just graduated college and was enjoying my graduation gift, the cruise, I had received from my family. They had all pitched in and bought it for me. When I was walking around the small island the ship was at, I came across an old lady having trouble unloading her car and carrying her groceries so I ran up and helped her. After making two trips upstairs with arms full of groceries, she thanked me and gave me a rubber ball about the size of a golf ball. The lady asked me to be as good to this as I was to her. I thanked her for the “gift” and left. I returned to the ship a few hours before we set sail so I took a nap so I could dance well into the night. ...

Warden was uneasy. It wasn’t about the execution itself—god knows he oversaw too many of them, and as inhuman as it sounded, he was no longer bothered. It wasn’t about the secrecy either—the situation was what it was, and you either went along with it, or ended up on the other side of that big window. Still, something felt more wrong than usual. Part of it must have been the man who joined him on this occasion - or rather, the person who sent him. The little, restrained, perpetually smiling man sat straight, holding his briefcase filled with strange tools in his lap and sharing his attention between the monitoring screens and the preparations happening on the other side, calm and unflinching, like a lizard. ...

PART ONE I was on my lunch break at the restaurant where I work when my phone beeped with a message. It was Claire, my close friend and one time nemesis! Looking it over, I read “Hiya Sweetie! BIG fav to ask you!! Your day off tomorrow right? Any chance you could help me out tomorrow night? PLEASE say yes!! If you’re gonna be free want to come over tonight I’ll fill you in on the details? We can have a sleepover!” Hmm interesting. “Sure babes :) I get off at nine. I’ll come on over!” Having sent my reply, I got back to serious business - finishing my sandwich! ...

A Phone Call* “Thanks for the heads up, Gary,” the Director spoke into the phone. “It won’t alter anything but being informed Psycho Sally was behind her transfer is good to know. I’m aware of Sally’s reputation and what she does for a living. We don’t have any business dealings with her, since she would never agree to the conditions we impose on our female visitors. Anyway, my advice is to tread carefully. You’ve seen for yourself she isn’t someone you’d ever want to cross.” ...

2: The (un)willing test pilots The Gritek Industries Research Center loomed menacingly over the outskirts of Newhaven. As a technology leader in micro-robotics and nanotechnology, top secret tools for security technology and military appliances are being developed here… as far as the company management was concerned. “No no no!” Cassandra Adela von Rabensprung’s annoyed voice echoed through Test Hall C. “Charm, elegance, Grazie! This is supposed to be a promotional video, not a horror movie! Nobody will invest in us if you keep flopping across the floor like a fish out of water. Let’s start over again!” ...

Part One “Sir, your SUV will be around momentarily,” the receptionist’s voice was a soft murmur that seemed to come from a world away as Lenix and I stood in the lobby of the Resort’s main building. The grandeur of the marble floors, the crystal chandeliers, and the velvet-covered walls served as a harsh contrast to the reality of my newfound ownership. The lobby was bustling with guests in their Halloween finery, a cacophony of their laughter and conversations with many of them showing off their newfound “prizes” on leashes. The juxtaposition of their gleeful banter with the heavy silence that hung around Lenix and it was a grim reminder of the reality behind the masquerade. My heart raced with each tick of the grand clock above the entrance, its opulent gold face seeming to mock the passage of time that brought me closer to my fate. ...

Chapter 1 I first met Rachel standing in my doorway, a bottle of wine in hand, on a hot summer evening. She declared herself my new neighbour, and everyone else in the village ‘boring old farts’ whom she wouldn’t give the time of day to. She most certainly wasn’t my neighbour, outside of a most generous definition of the term, because I’d been very particular to find a property with expansive gardens, high hedges, a driveway landscaped deliberately to discourage prying eyes, and land round about which the farmer had agreed would never be developed for houses. And yet here she was, chaotic red hair framing her face, a cherubic expression on her face, and an enthusiastic way of talking that seemed quite impossible to deflect. All of my long-practiced skills at discouraging locals and cold-callers were utterly useless in the face of her positivity, and in the end, I confess that I simply cracked and let her inside. ...

As I stood there in the preparation chamber, I almost second-guessed myself. Having myself permanently sealed in latex for the rest of my life was, after all, an enormous commitment, but there had been too much planning, too much preparation to quit now. Plus, I knew deep down that it was what I really wanted. I hadn’t gotten off to anything else since I made the decision to do it almost two years ago. ...

Love of Life Part 2 When I woke up, Sherry was no longer by my side. Even though our encounter was brief, I missed her embrace. I got up and realized that Sherry had decided to leave sometime during the night. I was filled with a sense of regret for not telling Sherry how I felt before she left. I walked into the kitchen feeling low. Quite to my delight, there was Sherry still in her rubber suit. She had made some coffee and was in the midst of making breakfast. “Good morning, Willy,” she said with a grin. “Sleep well?” ...

Episode 4: To be or not to be… ‘Where are we?’ asked Tiffany. Isabell looked around for a moment choosing to ignore the fact that her friend was dressed in what looked like a green satin basque, frilly black knickers, fishnet stockings, shiny patent leather ankle boots and had a black feather boa around her neck. They were in a room or at least part of a room with a long high curtain along one side; there was a painted scene on the wall opposite that depicted nymphs and dryads and probably a few human maids too cavorting with centaurs and satyrs; most of the woman were naked and most in bondage of some description; some of the female centaurs were bound too and at least one pair bridled and harnessed and being used as mounts by a pair of satyrs. At either end of the room were openings separated by tall panels past which Isabel could see a number of large wooden blocks and ropes running up into the darkness above. ...

Part 2 “Oh come on Lydia, that’ll add an extra 8 hours to my trip!” My eyelids fluttered open at the exclamation and I winced from my uncomfortable position on the floor in the back of the van. The redhead was still in the driver’s seat exactly where I’d last remembered seeing her, only now she had her phone pressed tightly to her ear. She had changed out of her club attire into something more practical the first time we’d stopped, she now wore a black tank top, tight black pants, and a pair of calf length leather boots with a chunky heel that looked like they’d crushed the hope of many a captive. Her red hair was pulled back into a tight bun, and her eyes were narrowed in frustration as she spoke into the phone. “These trips are risky enough without adding spontaneous detours into the mix! You do realize I have to plan out a decent amount of routes to avoid authority hotspots and checkpoints right?” ...

Part 1 David sat at his desk, his attention shifting between his computer screen and the paperwork scattered in front of him. The office was quiet, the only sounds coming from the occasional clack of his keyboard and the faint hum coming from under his desk. He had decided to work from home today, the peace and quiet of his study was much more preferable to the hustle and bustle of the firm. Plus it meant he had his new favorite toy at his disposal. ...

Part 4: Now What? After their lovemaking Alice had fallen asleep. Dan lay awake, his mind filled with guilt and recrimination. He had just cheated on his girlfriend. Not only that; he’d done it unprotected. He cursed himself for his stupidity. But what was he going to do about it? How could he keep his crazy, kinky neighbor from pulling her next bizarre and potentially dangerous stunt? Dan’s bladder called him back to the bathroom. The wet clothes on the shower floor were yet another reminder of the bizarre situation he found himself in. With a frustrated sigh he grabbed the terrycloth robe that hung on the back of the door. He needed to figure this mess out. And he thought he knew where to start. ...

Ch.2 A Trip to the Salon Samantha’s trip to HaremCo Hollywood was both enlightening and disturbing. The place was like a palace, with gleaming white walls and shiny marble floors. It was clear that HaremCo was a big, well-funded organization. And yet, there was something strange about the place, too. It was a bit too quiet, too orderly, and there was a feeling of being watched at all times. A few women roamed the halls, and something seemed strange about them to Samantha. First of all they were barefoot, and most wore collars. Their skin and their makeup seemed flawless, but somehow uncanny. They wore collars with little pendants on the front, which was odd, but that wasn’t quite what Samantha found so unsettling. She couldn’t put her finger on it. ...

Part 3 5) Crossing the Channel It wasn’t all bad. The officer of the watch, who I soon realised was the first officer, was watching me intently despite the efforts of her exotic little pet busy entwining herself between the brunette’s legs and nuzzling her crotch with diligence. Furthermore, when I was led below I found that I was to be sharing a cabin with the major, albeit in a restraining stall. I guessed it had been refitted and the ensigns who usually inhabited it would be spending their nights in hammocks among the salts for the duration of our crossing. ...

Life Imitates Art* Pete followed Carol down the stairs to his basement. She took a seat on the couch, leaned back and crossed her legs. “Like I told you on the phone, I really enjoyed last week, but it left me wanting more; more as in greater intensity. I leave the details to your imagination, since you have the expertise to keep me safe from harm. I’ll add I’m willing to agree to more, umm, demanding conditions.” ...

Chapter 6 After the 30-hour trip to St. Louis, the white van backed into the Premium Playthings loading bay. Gunner was there waiting for them as they uploaded their cargo and put her on a gurney. “I see she has a few bruises on her. Did she give you any trouble?” Asked Gunner. “No,” replied Jake. “I think that happened when Mr. Tyler restrained her.” “Oh. Take her to room 3. We will start in the morning with her,” said Gunner. ...

Sally’s Subject III: Leverage Tribunal* _When Denny regained consciousness, he was lying face down on a concrete floor. His wrists were bound close together behind his back with rigid cuffs. His ankles had received the same treatment, also clamped in a larger version of the cuffs on his wrists. His knees were bent back due to the short connecting chain running from hand to foot, through a ring suspended from the ceiling. When he tried to straighten his legs, his arms were pulled up behind his back, sending an agonizing pain through his shoulders._Okay, that’s not going to work. I’m in some kind of hogtie, except it’s with shackles instead of rope.* He turned his head to one side, trying to gauge how well he was trussed up. From what he could tell it wasn’t good. The connecting chain was too short to attempt any kind of movement. It wasn’t too much of a strain if he held still, but it would quickly pull taut if he strayed off his spot on the floor. ...

Allannia Azurewrath, seventh tier mage of the ancient elven house Glade Royal, considered the crude arcane sigils etched upon the doorway in front of her. It was a hash of low goblin and bits of archaic dwarvish runes, presumably stolen from wherever the goblins could get their hands on it. Naturally, as an elvish mage with decades of training, she could read both languages fluently, though she never deigned to speak or write either. This particular jumble had elements of protection, support, sturdiness, and alignment from the dwarvish elements, although none of these were complete. She knew Dwarvish runes were frequently centered around construction, longevity, and strength. The goblin components carried notes of anger, malice, retribution, and pain. This was also not unusual from her experience. Goblins didn’t build anything so much as destroy or repurpose, but this was their nature, and so Allannia felt no disdain for it. Still, the runes, as makeshift as they were, were presenting an effective obstacle to her progress. ...

At Work Settling In* “Okay, looks like you’re all set. Anything I need to know before we get started?” He leaned over her, double-checking his work for any possible problems that might give her some trouble during the next few hours. She twisted and turned, testing the restraints. As always, he was very careful with the details. Today, while he was on the job she would be sitting by his side, quietly watching the man she loved while he immersed himself in his labors. She might never understand the creative steps that went on in his brain, but she was fascinated by how that logical progression manifested itself while he sat at the computer. ...

The Wall Carol stared at the items displayed on the walls. “Wow! I’ve never seen a collection like this. Truth is I’ve never even seen a real pair of handcuffs. I had no idea there were so many different types.” “Not just handcuffs, all kinds of restraints.” Pete pointed to what looked like a pair of padded gloves. “These cover your hands. The padding is stiff, so you can’t use your fingers to grab or hold onto anything. They’re used with extremely dangerous prisoners.” ...

29: Summer’s Kinky Birthday Ava stroked her living clothes with a soft smile and he changed into one of her sets of satin pyjamas, making her giggle. “Greed, give me a break…tomorrow is Summer’s birthday and I can’t play with you all the time, I can take care of her. Can you stand a day without me?” At first, her pyjamas didn’t budge until they disintegrated and reshaped into a silver collar that clasped around Ava’s neck. She carefully took it off and placed Greed on her bedside table. ...

The Next Rat Chapter One Sim Lee really wanted her new tenant to set the rat traps in the basement. The girl, Amanda, was perfect. She had recently come to Concord looking for a place that was reasonable (for the area) and close enough to the BART so that she could walk to the commute and ride into the city. The background check checked out favorably. The girl was alone, no permanent attachment, just a few casual friends who would not miss her. She was estranged from any family, having left the small Kansas town against her father’s wish and was now a blowing seed needing a place to land. ...

The Select Bank headquarters slouches toward the riverbank, nothing like its competitors’ skyscrapers in the core of downtown a couple miles away. The office we’re sitting in, though, is just as sleekly appointed as any of its counterparts I’ve seen in the last four months. Below the huge windows of the top-floor office, its strip of landscaping gives way to the tangle of undeveloped land it neighbors. I’m sure the clientele appreciates the privacy. The river here is wide and sluggish, a single small boat picking its way upstream. ...

Scanned “So why do you want a 3-D scan of me?” Phil asked his friend Maggie as they waited for their turn in the booth. “Because I need an exact fit for stage 2 of this project.” Maggie explained again. Phil sighed, she had said the same thing the last 3 times he had asked. Obviously she was keeping it a secret. “Okay, in you go,” Maggie told him, pulling his bathrobe off before he entered the telephone booth sized scanner. Phil stood in the small dark booth and waited for instructions. He was wearing the tiniest of spandex thongs and was rather happy the booth was not see-through from the outside. ...

Part 3 The facility is running smoothly, with three littles, since julia went home to her Dom. The day she left, her Mistress came to pick her up, and for an update on her PTP. Mistress Katya had a long conversation with her Mistress. *“*While I haven’t met her personally, julia’s training has progressed well over her stay, and she has been a great help to masters Wayne and Rafael. They have been a strict influence on her upbringing, but some of their more reckless attitudes towards the treatment of the other guests here have rubbed off on her. Bluebelle will be pleased to see her go. As requested, some trigger words and tastes were developed over her stay. Some of the lines from the wizard of oz, of the wicked witch, will trigger her incontinence, and stewed apples will have a similar ‘messy’ effect. If you find that she needs a refresher or needs someone to look after her for a few weeks, we can see what can be arranged.” ...

Sarah Jackson sighed as she parked her car in her usual parking spot behind the office of the Warwick Times. “Oh well, another day another dollar,” she thought, grabbing her travel cup full of coffee and walking into reception. So far, being a journalist wasn’t what she had expected at all. Far from writing damning exposes about the government or revealing the sordid secrets of some minor local celebrity, to date she had covered three school events, a case of rubbish bins going missing, and a piece about a very wet day standing outside the local community centre on election day. ...

In the dimly lit living room of her luxurious country mansion, Mistress Cassandra holds court upon her decadent wooden throne. The room is cloaked in an alluring darkness, with flickering candlelight casting dancing shadows upon the walls, creating an atmosphere of mystique and eroticism. Dressed in a mesmerizing ensemble, Mistress Cassandra embodies the essence of a latex dominatrix. Her figure is clad in a tight-fitting black rubber corset, emphasizing her hourglass figure. The glossy latex material accentuates the contours of her body, enough to send shivers of anticipation through anyone fortunate enough to gaze upon her. Her rubber corset’s laces, expertly tightened, accentuate her slender waist, emphasizing her feminine power. ...

…“You really got yourself into a pickle this time Gary,” my sometimes snarky inner voice observes, all while I’m straddling a storm-uprooted two foot diameter oak tree while just as naked as the day I was born. This was a state forest and near no trail system that I knew of, but still close enough to the roadway that if one listened carefully you could still hear the passage of a particularly noisy truck or motorcycle. It also happened to be summer where I lived, so motorcycle season, and the forest was just perfectly magnificent on this particular morning too. ...

Homestyle Part Seven It has been six months since my infamous trip to Minneapolis to see Sandy, Candy, Sherry, and Natasha. A lot has happened in all that time. I leased the new property for the rubber dominatrix studio. Nearly all of the interior treatments are done. I have seen the work in progress and it looks like it will be a first class bondage studio. I have been there several times during the build. In addition to the area dedicated to clients, we have an actual video studio setup for rubber porno videos to feed the popular Baroness Pandora pay video site. Part of the studio is up and running and some of the videos are first rate, between the studio and filming done in the old bondage area. Sandy has amassed a large selection of videos to offer. They keep asking when “Willy” will agree to star in another video. Seems my debut performance is still one of the top sellers. I might agree to do some more as time goes on. ...

Episode 1 The klaxon blared and a crimson warning light swept menacingly across the dimly lit control room of the crippled rescue submarine as the Isabel and her three companions fought frantically to stem the rising water level. The water was already up to Isabel’s waist and it seemed the more she and her companions did to try to stop it the faster it rose. ‘This is way too fucking realistic,’ Tiffany shouted as the metal deck plate beneath their feet pitched to the left and the whole room tilted by about ten degrees sending a wave across the cramped chamber that nearly swamped her. ...

Episode 2 ‘Is Charlie ok?’ Asked Priya as her gag suddenly slipped away. ‘Yeth, I’m fine,’ said Charlotte in what might have been a sarcastic tone if her speech had not been distorted by the large ring passing through the end of her tongue. ‘I’ve jutht had my nippleth and clit pierthed and I’m thtrutting round like a thucking bondage Barbie.’ ‘Swearing violation,’ the voice said. ‘Punishment escalated.’ Two tendrils of black extended from Charlotte’s blindfold hooking into her nostrils lifting them quite uncomfortably, Isabel guessed. ...

26: The Wynters and Partner Jade was startled out of a fitful sleep by her cell phone ringing. It was still dark outside and the occasional car lights flashed as they passed. After blinking a few times, she realized that she and Phoebe were driving Jade’s car towards her next clue and she must have fallen asleep during the drive. She nodded to her red-haired partner and took her cell phone. At first, it didn’t want to unlock, and Jade clicked her tongue when she realized she was wearing her gloves. She took them off and tucked them under her spandex-covered arm. While Phoebe wore her classic detective outfit, consisting of her fedora hat, a white blouse and pinstriped trousers, Jade preferred a catsuit made of spandex and tight-fitting pants that didn’t restrict her movements. However, both were wearing thick jackets to protect themselves from the frosty temperatures. ...

I tried to stand completely still as I strained against the tight armbinder watching the huge dog eat the food in his bowl, I was desperate not to distract him from his meal. You see, his leash was secured tightly to my balls. As I whimpered into the cock shaped gag strapped into my mouth I watched the bunch of brightly colored party balloons that swayed gently next to me straining against the string that I currently stood on, and the shiny key tied to them. I frantically tried to think of any way out of my predicament, nothing came to mind. ...

Chapter 1: Introduction and background Greetings. This is a true accounting of my recent long weekend in Las Vegas. It has been transcribed from the daily journal I was required to keep of my servitude along with additional documentation I was provided with afterwards. It was put into a story format at the request of my dominant, Sir Michael. The dialog is as best I can recall at what was said at the time, some of the conversations therefore are paraphrased when I cannot recollect the exact words. This is not enjoyable reading for the faint of heart. ...

Part 23. A Taste of Brandy With Master Robert Emma and Kit left the suite after getting ready post dinner. Well, Emma had to get ready at least. Emma was in a sheer black bodystocking that encased her from collar to toes. It was long sleeved that stretched to extend over the back of her hands and held by a loop of fabric over her middle finger. A black leather under bust corset with three gold buckles on the front constricted her waist, but not as tight as many others she has worn. Princess figured that they didn’t know what would happen, so she would be dressed in a way things could easily be removed. A gold micro miniskirt barely covered much of anything, and her chastity belt was definitely on display even under the bodystocking and skirt. The finishing touch to match the theme was the black pumps with a gold sole and heel on each. All other accessories were left behind and her hair pulled into a ponytail. ...

Wasn’t the best start to her Halloween. Turned away from the party because she wasn’t in fancy dress! A fuming youngster seeing some of her college friends all being allowed in, Jessie, Monica and Dawn. All wearing daft blood-spattered dresses while hers, a simple plain white calf-length one and matching heels that she’d hoped would make her appear like a ghost wasn’t good enough. Slightly comforted however at getting a text from her best friend Julia or Jules, who was supposed to be here but she too had been turned away along with her boyfriend. Had the girl been on her own Cheryl might have suggested they meet up. ‘OK, see you at College on Monday 1000. Jules xxx’ ...

Part 10 Some part of Brianna Wilde had expected things to feel different once her mistresses had formally accepted Elise’s offer. Some shift of atmosphere, some chance of mood, something to denote what felt like it should be a monumental moment, but there was nothing. At least not at first. For what seemed like an eternity the six of them just stood there, surrounded by the dull background roar of the convention center itself as traffic flowed around them, more than a few people offering appreciative looks, both subtle and lingering, at the elaborately dressed and tightly bound women on display but no one saying anything. In fact the blue-haired girl very nearly began to shift nervously in place beneath that stormy gray gaze as Elise just watched her newfound companions silently for a long moment, fingers almost idly drumming against her outer thigh as her latex-clad pet continued to worship her boots. Then, all of a sudden, the young dominatrix seemed to light up, her expression shifting as the sly smile that had been curling her lips widened into something far more genuine and she gave the leash in her left hand a gentle tug, signaling to the tightly bound woman to cease her ministrations and straighten up into a more appropriately cat-like posture perched on knees and elbows. Or was it dog-like? Honestly it was hard to say given that she was wearing neither a tail nor ears. Adjusting her grip on the reins at the same time to call Claire to attention, the redhead instantly raising her head, the young woman strode forward, her sharp heels clicking harshly against the concrete floor with each step until she was standing practically nose to nose with Brianna. Fighting the urge to take a step back, the bound girl could do nothing but watch, a fierce blush suddenly coloring her cheeks as the brunette’s smile twitched ever so slightly and her eyes eagerly roamed over that nearly nude frame before finally glancing back and forth between Sofia and Roxanna. ...

Chapter 1: Meeting at a Tavern A gust of cold wind swept through the tavern as the door flung open, and an unusual pair stepped inside. One was a small-framed halfling, barely three feet tall, with brown locks, green eyes, and clad in simple leather armor. The other was a towering woman, tall, beautiful, and proud, with long blonde hair and the muscular frame of a warrior. For a moment, silence fell over the tavern as the patrons stared in awe at the Amazon. A wolfish grin crawled over her face. She was used to the effect she had on most people, and she gave them a second to look at her, before she let out an angry growl, which was enough to scare most of them, and make them avert their gazes awkwardly. ...

Return to Paradise Part Five I ended my trip to Munich. I left behind some fond memories. My experiences there will stay with me forever. My goal for this trip was to be able to break out of my solo rubber life, spread my rubber wings and experience rubber as others do. Thanks to the trip to Munich I was able to do so and enjoy the experience. In a way I also have to thank the gay rubber boys in Paris as well as my rubber lady of the evening for kick starting my new rubber journey. I am now heading back to Amsterdam for the final leg of my trip. It seems fitting that I am traveling openly trussed up in rubber. Tomorrow I will have a chance to explore an entire new side of rubber as a full fledged rubber doll. ...

Chapter 1: It came in a luxury velvet box “Don’t just be a good sissy! Be THE Perfect Sissy! The NEW EXCLUSIVE cage design of the VIOLET™ 2.0 ensures permalocking, ensuring full and complete control by your dominant, linked to fingerprinting technology on their mobile phone, so they are the only ones capable of unlocking. SAY GOODBYE TO OLD-FASHIONED, CHEATABLE, CHEAP KEYS. Each VIOLET™ 2.0 has a UNIQUE control chip with military-grade cryptographic capacity, ensuring it CANNOT BE HACKED, SHORT CIRCUITED OPEN or TRICKED OUT OF LOCK by clever horny gurls. You know who you are! Also, the rubber-like texture of the cage can be fine-tuned by the app to calibrate the built in dampening mechanisms, ensuring shocks and vibrations, even from the strongest toys against the clit, are completely useless. ...

Chapter 3: Girl In A Box dot com “Hello Natsuko, nice to meet you. I’m sure you have lots of questions, so let me explain how and why you’re hearing my voice. You see I have a program that hunts the internet for unadvertised sites, IP addresses without URLs, sites not found in search engines, etc. I’ve found quite a few interesting and valuable things over the years, but your box is by far the most unique.” ...

Phase I: Preparation I had lots of time, and the urge, so I gave in and started a bondage session. Short of the house burning down I was guaranteed I wouldn’t be disturbed. Off came all the clothes, a tradition where I would be discouraged from seeking outside help. One of my goals, just to make the scenario more of a challenge, was minimal mobility. Once I was suitably weighed down, I’d make my way climbing up the basement stairs to the floor above. Naturally the keys would be available only after negotiating some type of difficult and time-consuming task. When I finished, all the means to enable my release would go into a sturdy safe bolted to the concrete floor. The safe in turn could only be opened with a specific key, which was located upstairs. Once the door was shut, I was committed to either an indefinite stay in the restraints or somehow making my way to the where the safe key was located, and then back again to the basement. Obtaining that key would present an additional set of challenges. Unless I completed my round trip, I would be severely limited in any future activities. ...

Chelsea had spent weeks planning her self-bondage, determined that her debut appearance on the Internet BDSM channel she had spent so many hours watching, would be a smash-hit and make her a star in the kink community. To that end, she had paid an engineering company to build the steel frame on which she intended to restrain herself, bought two expensive, high-definition video cameras and the electronic equipment needed to upload her live image to the Net and worked out precisely how to bind and gag herself so that she would be completely unable to get free. ...

Part 11 Chris’s cock was finally free. For the first time since before their marriage- and the short ceremony when he had legally signed his whole life over to Jo with no limits of any kind and no safeword - the steel cock cage was unlocked and removed. It had been such a good fit there had been no need to remove it for cleaning or any other reason until now and he had now been locked non stop for more than 18 months. This, and the strict incarceration were just a couple of the extreme BDSM fantasies he had confessed to Jo, and that she had agreed to make his reality. ...

Part 3 - Headhunted I sighed as I stretched my bound limbs, feeling the smooth coolness of leather around my wrists, ankles, and neck. The soft fabric of the black lace teddy clung to my skin, the tight grip of plastic that kept my feet strapped inside a pair of black 5 inch platform high heeled sandals. Another day, another hour and another morning in this godforsaken place. It had been six weeks since I had accidentally stumbled upon David’s embezzling, and since then, my life has taken a drastic turn for the worse. I never knew what each day might bring, maybe today after waiting for David to return from the office I’d endure hours of mind numbing sex that would leave me exhausted and purring like a cat. Maybe David would spend the day working from home while I spent endless hours chained under David’s desk in his office, being forced to gag on his hard cock as he attended online meetings and went through paperwork. ...

Chapter 1: Introductions and background Greetings. My name is Robert, friends and acquaintances call me Bob, close friends and relatives, including Mike, call me Bobbie. Sir Michael calls me Bitch when he is providing commands or instructions, he sometimes calls me Cunt or Pussy when he is administering discipline or is otherwise displeased with me. Mike, that is, Sir Michael served as my Dominant for a long week last May. He had me keep a daily journal of my trials detailing my training, lessons, and bondage so later I could fondly remember the pleasures and pains of my servitude. Subsequently, at his suggestion, I transcribed the journal into a narrative. From his training I have learned, often via a paddle, that suggestions from a Master are very similar to commands. Plus, knowing that he has retained photographs of some of my lessons, suitable for exploitation on social media, serves as an additional encouragement to comply. My original attempt to write about the events that transpired were accurate and detailed but was somewhat dry to read. Sir Michael wants me to share my experience with others as they may relish reading about my servitude, training and suffering. So also at his suggestion, I have rewritten that narrative into a chronicle in a story style so that it is a better read and captures the timeline and activity details as well as the exhilaration and dialog missing from the original document. ...

Part 21. Demo With Janice 2 - Emma Tops “I better not hear any bad reviews. You will please all the paying customers beyond your best ability. You have multiple people keeping an eye on you for safety. Is there anything you need before I go, slut?” “No Miss Emma,” Brenda answered from her position restrained to a pillory. Emma swept Brenda’s hair aside, “It’s a shame you hide your beautiful face. But enjoy your afternoon before you are back in chastity.” ...

Part 1 I’M SCRUBBING THE soap scum from a scumbag’s bathtub when I hear a chime from my earpiece. Then Mistress’ voice: “Fucklips, please drop what you’re doing and hurry on over to the parlor in the front wing. Bring a restraint cart - one with a chair.” Mistress’ voice is calm and easy, but I know better than to think she’s not serious when she says to hurry. I tuck my rag and cleaning spray into the plastic basket I carry when I’m on janitorial duty. ...

Part 1 Mr. Info was delighted with his shift today. Thanks to his posters, some very bad accidents had once again been avoided and dangerous artifacts safely stowed away. Although the DSO was still a little suspicious of his warnings, more and more employees were grateful for his help, be it through a “Caution, release leads to the dollification of all of Louisiana” or a “Caution freshly wiped” poster. Mr. Info shook his head in amusement as he scurried from one poster to the next, remembering the clumsy mouse girl, Heidi, who almost slipped when she read the latter. ...

George and Sharon Legal Matters “That covers the disposition of Gary’s financial assets. Aside from the Zakat, the charity tax, and the court filing fees the remainder of your brother’s estate is free and clear. As you can see from the provisions in the will his intent was to leave a large trust to provide for Sharon’s welfare. You’re named as the sole director.” The lawyer, Ed Gleason, gathered up the papers into a neat pile. ...

Chapter 1.) At the Gate “Come on Airi. We are almost there. It can see the entrance.” Clair yelled, waving her friend towards her. Like most of the time the tall blond woman had a big smile on her lips and her eyes were bright with anticipation. She was a very confident and beautiful woman, with pale skin, long legs, short blond hair and an alluring body, with no hesitation to emphasize her curves with fitting clothing. ...

Button’s Square – a humorous erotic farce Mid-morning was just coming on. Not far from a derelict Underground terminal, two women walked nearly side by side in matching taupe trench coats and black bell caps, down a hardscrabble side street off Piccadilly. The slightly older of the pair had a stately air about her as she swung a large set of keys in one gloved hand and a purse by the strap in the other, her black patent leather heels echoing loudly on the pavement. Her companion was noticeably slender and a touch mousy as she hurried to stay close, nervously glancing around as they went. The lead woman stopped abruptly in front of a nondescript storefront of plate glass with stacks of well-thumbed books piled haphazardly in display. A shabby wooden shingle hung over the door, large faded black letters that were barely discernible read, ‘Button’s Second-Hand Books’. ...

As I walk into my garage I hold out the lamp and peer into the darkness that crowds round its feeble light. The whole garage smells of oil and petrol and paraffin. A faint whiff of perfume lingers in the air, not a smell I get in here as it’s not really a woman’s place. Old Mrs Duffin from the farm came down with her van now and again but she smelt of cows and horses. ...

17: Best Catburglar/Kidnapper Ever IV “Rest well, Boot, we’ll continue after the weekend. Don’t think I’ll grant you any slack!” “Never expected it, sir!” said Caitlyn to her instructor, Officer Ruiz. He had a tough exterior, but he was an excellent teacher. After her abduction, he had taken Caitlyn under his wing and made it clear right from the start that he would treat her just like all the other rookies before her. Just like Caitlyn wanted. She didn’t want any special treatment. ...

Away From HomeIntro Ariana Inoue is a 24 year old Japanese woman. She’s turning 25 very soon. She has a naturally slender body and cute face. Ariana’s soft facial lines and her big dark eyes are admired by many. She has a small B-cup chest and she stands about 140cm tall with a nice round butt. She works from home doing contract work like translating things to Japanese and business administration work. Ariana likes to stay home and take care of her home. Doing most of the household chores and cooking for her and her partner, Kate. Kate is 27 and is very happy with her ‘instagram’ look. Her long dark blonde hair looks great on her. Like Ariana she has a fit body, but unlike Ariana she has to work out to stay in shape. Secretly she’s happy that her body is more toned than Ariana’s, just so she has the satisfaction that her working out is effective. Kate is tall and slender, at about 175cm. Kate works at a large hotel as a floor manager, her duties include dealing with guest requests and coordinating housekeeping. But also room inspections so maintenance can keep things in order. She has been in this kind of work for a few months and her boss is starting to notice how effective she is at her tasks. Kate and Ariana are living together and have been in a relationship for about 6 months now. Their adventures led to them being very close. Their occasional mishaps had both worried and upset at each other from time to time, but overall the two are inseparable. Ariana is the homey type as she’s often frustrated with the world around her. Only leaving her home occasionally when she and Kate go out for dinner or do some shopping. She rarely ventures out alone. Kate on the other hand is a bit more outgoing, sometimes she teams up with some co-workers for lunch or a movie. But much less so since she met Ariana. More recently Kate has finally discovered a balance she likes in being more dominant towards Ariana, they have bought some bondage gear and Kate challenges Ariana in ways she thought impossible months before. Ariana likes Kate’s direction for the most part and is happy to submit but has her doubts about the more public stunts Kate tried to pull so far. Hating it when Kate oversteps her vaguely defined limits. 1 - Finding a gift for Ariana Ariana’s birthday is coming up in a week, she’s turning 25. Kate has been thinking she should do something special for her girlfriend as it’s her first birthday since they’ve been together. Kate also feels she’s been a bit too experimental recently with their new bondage gear and toys so she wants to make it up to her with an extra nice present… But what do you give a girl that doesn’t really need anything. She’s visiting her friends Dana and Sheila and voices her concern. Ariana and Kate are not basic people, they live in a nice flat and it’s filled with everything they need or want. Making it really hard to find a useful and cool gift. Dana suggests something intimate. Since they’re into bondage, maybe something in that area. Kate kinda likes that idea, but is thinking something ’normal’ is more appropriate. She likes restraining Ariana, but also feels the cuffs they use now are plenty. Sheila suggests Ariana can use a new laptop. She complained to her about the worn out keyboard a while back. Kate is surprised to hear that as Ariana didn’t mention her laptop at all lately. “Well, she says it’s slow and old.” Sheila assures Kate. “Hmm” Kate responds. Having no clue what laptop she should get as she knows little more about computers other than how to use a word processor and YouTube. “I don’t know anything about computers…” She finally says. “Just go to that big store in the shopping center, they’ll know what to get.” Dana says. “Right.” Kate thinks, maybe one of those applebooks or whatever they’re called. Kate looks around Dana’s tiny little flat and thinks the young woman really should fix up the place. Everything is worn out, old or a bit broken. But she also knows Dana is in her final year of university and literally has no money to spare. It’s much the same for her partner, Sheila. Sheila works some dead-end job at a pharmacy and is not well off either. “So? When are you 2 moving in together?” Kate asks. “As soon as this dummy convinces her landlord to let me in…” Dana points at Sheila. Sheila looks out the window seemingly. “It’s not that simple.” She mutters. “See? She doesn’t love me…” Dana teases Sheila. Sheila looks at the table. “Seriously though, we don’t know. The city’s household tax is not favorable… It’s literally cheaper to live apart than to share her house.” Dana explains. “That sounds so counterintuitive.” Kate mutters. “And unfair to you guys.” “Yea well, find us a high rise apartment we can afford and we won’t have that problem.” Dana says. Kate offers, “What if I talk to our building manager and ask for a discount rent deal for a year or so?” “Hah, what does your place cost?” Dana looks at Kate. “I own my flat, but the lower levels are rentals. I’m not sure what they cost. But some of the people that live there look poor…ehh, fuck…” Kate shuts up at her stupid choice of words. Dana and Sheila frown at her. “Uhm… Sorry, I mean. Some don’t look well off. So it can’t be that expensive. No offense.” Dana winks at her. “That’s alright. But if you can ask, we can cough up some $950, all in. Maybe?” She looks at Sheila who shrugs. She’s not good with money. Kate promises she’ll talk to someone about it. She knows a few units have been empty for a while. That had to be a bargaining position. The women chat a bit more about life and having to meet more often and finally Kate says her goodbyes and decides to check out the computer store. Dana lives near the mentioned shopping center so she leaves her car at Dana’s and walks to the store. She looks around and reads the various information cards seeing higher and lower numbers and bigger and smaller screens but she doesn’t know what’s good or overpriced or what. A sales kid shows up, asking her if she needs any help. And talking to the kid for a few minutes about her intentions she’s still none the wiser. He shows her some ugly and expensive computers of which he says they’re powerful and good. “I’ll think about it,” Kate says to the teenager feeling inept in her chosen task. Wandering around the shopping area a bit she spots the Apple Store and looks at the sleek computers on display. That looks pretty, they even have a pink computer. Ariana loves the color pink. Heading in with good spirits she looks at the few models and wonders where the rest is. Small model, bigger model and an extra expensive one. It’s much the same for the screens, just two models. Could it be that simple? Also here, a sales girl pops up and Kate asks about the computers. Where are the many choices? Turns out there are few, but internally you can choose a bunch of things. Kate says she doesn’t know about that. And the girl shows her the options. A higher number usually means better, she explains. But you have to consider if you really need it. That made sense, Kate thinks, and she explains, “Alright. Here’s the thing. My girlfriend needs a new computer and I don’t know what to get. We don’t use Apple now. And I don’t know what’s good.” “Right, well first then consider the software. Apple computers use a different system.” The saleswoman shows Kate what macOS looks like and Kate thinks it’s really easy and logical. Much simpler than her own computer. The sales person also explains that for most people the base model with maybe extra storage is fine. She explains that if they both have Macs they can easily share files and things like that and the many features and options dazzle Kate but it sounds practical and useful. “Eh, so what do you recommend for someone who works from home and mostly does online office work?” “This,” the sales girl points at a MacBook Air. “Personally I prefer the bigger one, more screen right? And if you like it fast I’d add extra memory and storage.” “Ehh, ok…” Kate says. Playing with the computer. She likes the software, she even can understand it and the computer looks pretty. “And it’s in pink?" Kate asks. “iMacs come in Pink, Laptops only in more traditional colors.” “Oh.” Kate sounds disappointed. “Starlight is perhaps more feminine if that’s what you’re after.” “No, well, it’s just that my girlfriend likes pink a lot. Imagine me giving her a pink computer…” They both smirk. After thinking for a minute Kate decides she wants to give Ariana a computer as she can’t think of another gift for now. “Alright, I’ll take it. Please make sure it’s starlight and with the upgrades you said.” Kate kinda likes the color. She hopes Ariana does too. “Cool, I’ll be right back.” And the sales girl goes to find Kate’s new computer. After a few minutes the sales girl comes back with a brown box and shows her the label which lists the specifications and Kate pays for the expensive computer. Heading back to her car she sees a leatherwear store and looks at the leather boots on display. She sighs at the pretty knee high boots. ‘So lovely’, she thinks. Seeing the price she wishes she could justify it for a pair of shoes. But no. She heads home thinking about her next problem. How and where to hide the laptop from Ariana. 2 - Ariana’s birthday Ariana doesn’t want a party. She just wants to spend time with Kate. Go for a nice meal and enjoy their day. When Kate sort of insists that inviting a few people is good for her, Ariana threatens to lock herself in the closet all day. Kate knows Ariana will do just that so it’s no point arguing the issue. No party. “Just us then? What do you want to do sweetie?” They sit on the balcony on the sun bed. Ariana leans against Kate with her back against Kate’s pulled up knees. They’re enjoying a golden sunset. “Can we go for dinner and lunch somewhere? And you can do chores for a change?” Ariana asks Kate. Fair enough, Kate thinks. She nods, smiling at Ariana. “For lunch, can we go to that new Japanese place? I want to try their ramen.” “Sure, and dinner?” Kate asks. She’s not fond of ramen, but maybe they have something else. “Lasagna for dinner.” Ariana decides. “Hah, that’s nice. I’ll make reservations.” Ariana smiles lovingly at Kate, knowing she’ll organize everything perfectly. She’s very good at that. “What did you get me?" She asks innocently. “You’ll see…” Kate avoids the question. “You didn’t get me anything yet huh?” Ariana tries again. “I thought I’d keep it simple, so don’t expect too much.” Kate teases. “Aww, kaahaate.” Ariana whines playfully. “Tell me!” “Fine. It’s a notebook… So you can finally start your memoirs.” Kate laughs feeling really smart at the wordplay. Ariana looks at Kate unsure if she’s joking or not but says nothing. She doesn’t want a notebook… “You’ll see in 2 days sweetie.” “I’ll search for it…” Ariana promises Kate. “Please don’t, or whatever, you won’t find it anyway.” Ariana looks uncertain at Kate again. The next day Ariana dutifully works on her household chores and does most of the things as she usually does. Kate helps her fold the bed sheets. Just as they finish Ariana realizes that tomorrow on her birthday there isn’t much to do… Which is fine, but Kate said she would do chores for her. Oh well, she thinks. Better if I do it anyway. Finishing up the sheets, Kate heads for work kissing Ariana goodbye. Ariana won’t let go of her as usual and it takes her a few minutes to finally get free of Ariana and make her escape. Ariana feels particularly clingy today and asks if Kate can’t call in sick and stay in bed with her. Kate says she can’t do that today as she already took the day off tomorrow, leaving Ariana pouting in the doorway. “Hurry back home baby.” Ariana tells Kate as the elevator door closes. On her way down the concierge joins Kate on the 8th floor or so. Kate greets the old man and asks if he knows what the unit on floor 4 costs for rent. The man says that should be below $1000 a month. Kate then asks if that’s negotiable and the man shrugs. He doesn’t handle the rent fees. He just maintains the building. Putting on her cute face she asks if he can inquire for her, she knows of a couple that can probably move in soon. If they can do it for $600 a month for the first 2 years that’ll help them settle for the long term. The concierge promises he’ll find out. Kate rushes to work in her car and tends to her duties. There are a lot of annoying guests today, she frustratedly thinks. And why does everyone nitpick about everything anyway. She never complains this much when she’s a guest in a hotel. She sighs. During her lunch break she chats with Chloe while sending cute messages to Ariana. Chloe asks if it isn’t Ariana’s birthday yet. “Yea tomorrow she’ll be 25.” Kate informs her. “Ah, tomorrow, are you guys throwing a party?” “Yea, no, just for us. Ariana threatened to lock herself in the closet when I suggested she should invite some people.” Chloe laughs at the silly threat and reaches in her bag. “Here, can you give this to her? I bought it last month and thought she’d like it." “What is it?” Kate picks up the small package. “It’s a Japanese soap, I put the card of the shop in there too.” “Oh that’s nice.” Kate sniffs the package but there is no smell. “I think it’s sealed really well.” Chloe smiles, “I have no idea if it’s nice but supposedly it smells like those blossom trees they have there.” “A mystery soap then.” Kate concludes. “I’ll make sure she gets it, thanks!” Kate wonders why she didn’t think to get a bunch of Japanese gimmicky things for Ariana… It’s so obvious to her now. Almost regretting getting a fancy laptop. The afternoon passes slowly. Most hotel guests are finally happy and only one door card stopped working. Kate lazes around a bit at her post thinking about Ariana’s day tomorrow. She should probably make breakfast and use the laptop box as a tray? Or pretend the gift is an afterthought and give it in the afternoon? Nah, a breakfast gift is better she decides. She’ll make some toast and… ring ring Her desk phone rings. “Yes? Kate Birch here. How can I help you?” “Hello Kate,” the hotel’s receptionist’s voice sounds. “Boss wants to see you. Can you come to his office?” “Sure, I’ll be right there.” Heading to the manager’s office she wonders what she did wrong now. She only ever gets called to the office for stuff she screwed up. Knocking on the door she’s ordered inside. Nervously Kate stands in front of the big desk not being offered a chair. Kate decides it must be something bad, or something bad is about to happen. “Kate, management has decided that all employees must undergo formal training for their duties.” “Eh, ok?” “Since you lack any qualifications for your position you’re to be brought up to speed in a 2 week course in Florida.” “Florida, sir?” Kate is stunned. She didn’t expect this at all and why not just here. Locally. “Yes, got a problem with that?” “Eh, no, well that is… Can my girlfriend come?” “You’ll be put up in an AirBnB there, if she pays for the airfare she can join you.” “When is it?” Kate asks. “If you’re ok with it, next Monday. Otherwise next month.” “I’ll check the tickets, but I think Monday is fine.” “Very well, off you go. You’ll receive all details and such this afternoon via email.” Her manager shakes his head behind Kate’s back, all she cared about is her partner? She didn’t even ask about the training. Hoping he did right by investing in her. Kate stands outside the office. Adrenaline rushing through her. A trip, training. Away from Ariana. Her head spins. After a minute she gathers her wits and urgently needs to get a ticket or there’ll be trouble in her little world. There is no way Ariana will accept being alone for 2 weeks. Fuck! She thinks. As she gets back to her desk an email pops in with her itinerary such as her flight number and where she’ll be staying. She immediately books an extra ticket on her flight for Ariana. She’ll make it out to be a little trip for them or something. Even though she’ll probably be in school all day. The rest of the afternoon crawls by. Someone’s shower head ‘fell off’ and Kate had to scramble someone from maintenance to stop the flooding. The maintenance guy had accused the room’s occupants of ripping it out of the wall. And Kate had to mediate with the guests to calm things down. It’s almost 5PM, she can finally go home, already having forgotten about her training course. She doesn’t care about the training at all. Her thoughts are about Ariana and her birthday. That night the two shower together after watching TV all evening. Ariana is extra caring towards Kate and she wonders why. As Ariana slides her hands around Kate’s upper body she whispers. “I found your present…” Kate tenses up. “Oh?” She carefully replies. “2 weeks to Florida? How cool is that? Did you book a nice hotel like last time?” Kate turns around and looks her girl in her eyes. “Oh yes… I forgot about that. But that’s not your present sweetie.” Ariana doesn’t understand. “But it’s a vacation right? For us?” “Yes and no…” Kate says. “How do you know about that anyway?” Ariana says she got the ticket in her email. Kate nods, understanding it now. “Ah I see. But, it’s for work babe. I couldn’t bear leaving you here. So I talked my boss into bringing you along.” “Oh Kate!” Ariana hangs on her neck. “We’re going to Florida together! I’ve always wanted to go there and see Santa Monica beach…!” “Ehh, that’s in California, but sure, you can go to the beach I’m sure.” “California? Oh…” Ariana sounds disappointed. Kate tells her not to worry, Miami Beach is nice too. They dry off from the shower and head for bed. Ariana is all over Kate asking all about her training course and what they’ll do while there. She admits to Ariana she didn’t pay attention to any of the details and just worried about bringing her along… So she has no idea what kind of training she’s getting or what the schedule will be. Ariana giggles at hearing that and thinks she’s being silly. The next day Ariana wants to get up as she usually does to make breakfast but Kate tells her to stay in bed and kisses her happy birthday. Kate quickly freshens up and worries about making breakfast. She burns the toast and forgets to bring jam and cutlery. Ariana laughs at her terrible breakfast but bites greedily into the buttered toast assuring her it’s good. She can’t wait for her present. Kate disappears and comes back with a boring brown box. Apologizing for getting her something simple because she didn’t know what else to get. She carefully puts the box in front of her girlfriend. “Don’t open it yet. I have something else too, from Chloe.” Kate puts the tiny package on top of the box. “Chloe thought you’d like it.” Ariana pulls off the paper and as a little colorful box comes into view her eyes light up. “Look Kate, It’s in Japanese!” “But what is it?” Kate asks. Ariana rips the paper away. “Cherry blossom soap!" She laughs, and sniffs the box but smells nothing. Ariana opens the packaging and finds a sealed plastic soap bar inside. Carefully she pulls a bit of the plastic open and they smell the soap together. “Mmmm, that’s so nice!” Ariana cheers. Kate agrees it smells like spring. “And look, she put the card of the shop inside. So you can get more if you like it.” Ariana reads the business card. “Aha!” She hugs Kate, to give the hug to Chloe and thank her. She puts the soap aside and eyes the box. “Can I?” Kate nods. Sitting back hoping she bought the right thing… Ariana pulls on the tape and slides the contents out of the box. Which is of-course the iconic white Apple packaging with a big image of the product inside on it. “Whoooaaaaa! A MacBook? Really?” Ariana cheers. She shoves the box aside and hugs Kate so forceful she almost falls over backwards. “Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you, Thank you, thank you!” Kate laughs, “Do you know how it works? The program is very different.” “I think so? I’ll learn it. I needed a new computer! How did you know?” “Sheila told me.” Ariana rips the plastic from the box and wriggles the lid open. “Wow, it looks like champagne.” Ariana laughs. “Starlit or something it’s called.” Kate says. “It’s beautiful.” She opens the laptop and it immediately turns on and welcomes the new user. “Go set it up sweetie. Happy birthday. I’ll clean the breakfast things.” “Ok!” Ariana beams. Kate cleans away the breakfast leftovers and smiles at herself for picking the right gift. She does the dishes, cleans the kitchen a bit and heads back to Ariana. Who already finished configuring the laptop. “Look Kate, it’s working already. Here is like, eh, Office I think, and look, wifi…” She opens YouTube. “It all works very easily. You should get one for yourself too!” She knows how Kate doesn’t know computers very well. “And your files?” Kate curiously asks. “Eh…” Ariana had forgotten about those. “I’ll figure it out ok?" Kate laughs, “Sure thing babe, I’m sure it’s not too hard.” Ariana spends the next few hours fiddling with the computer installing her email, moving files to the new system and browsing the App Store finding her softwares. Kate looks at what she’s doing but Ariana goes too fast for her. “If I get one too you should teach me how it works…” Kate smiles. Ariana looks at her laughing. “Yep!” The women rush out for lunch trying the ramen restaurant Ariana picked, she thinks the Ramen is nothing special. Kate agrees, her teriyaki kebabs are not as good as Ariana’s. They spend time in the city park which is still a bit cold, it being February. There aren’t many birds or things to see yet. They’ll do some window shopping when Ariana pulls Kate into a large clothing store. “Let’s go try dresses.” she laughs at Kate. “Just for fun.” She picks a tiny silver dress, and a gold one for Kate. Kate finds high boots to go with them and lace-up sandals for Ariana. They march into the fitting rooms ignoring the frowning attendant. “Ladies, ladies, please, one per room.” She tries. But the pair don’t pay attention to her and enter the changing room giggling. Ariana undresses and helps Kate out of her clothes. “Kiss me” She gasps. Kate pins Ariana against the mirror and kisses her intensely. Holding her head in place with her hand around her neck lightly choking her. With her other hand she reaches down at Ariana’s already wet pussy. Ariana utters stifled moans as she gropes at Kate’s breasts. Both women ‘oomph’ and ‘ahh’ softly until Ariana her knees go weak and she slumps on the little bench with a dull thud. Sighing in a quiet orgasm. After a few moments Kate pushes her aside and sits on the bench motioning for her to sit on her lap. Ariana follows Kate’s silent instruction and sits on her knees facing her girlfriend. They kiss for minutes until there is a knock on the door. “Ladies,” A man’s voice sounds. “The fun is over, please finish up and step out.” Ariana and Kate look at the door startled and giggle at each other but ignore the request. “Girls, come out please.” The voice orders them more impatiently this time. “Just a minute!” Kate calls out. “We’re naked!” Ariana giggles looking at Kate. “Where so getting arrested.” She whispers. Kate stops and listens to what’s happening outside the dressing room but she hears nothing. She holds Ariana in a tight embrace while Ariana keeps kissing her neck and ear. “Come,” She whispers to Ariana. “We better get out there and make our escape.” “Or try on the dresses and pretend nothing happened.” Ariana thinks. “Or that…” And Kate reaches for a dress. Ariana slips on the Silver dress, helped by Kate. And starts lacing up her sandals. Kate then slips her own dress over her head and fidgets with the shoulder straps as the voice sounds again, ordering them to come out. Ariana and Kate look at their silly party outfit and Kate thinks the dress is very ugly. It hugs their curves but at the same time has a terrible shape. “Come out or we’ll call the police.” A different voice sounds. “For what?” Kate demands, “We’re trying on clothes. Leave us alone.” “We’re pretty sure you’re not. Come out now, or there’ll be trouble.” The stern voice calls out. “Quick get dressed.” Kate whispers, feeling it is time to try and escape. They briefly look at their terrible outfits and quickly change back to their own clothes. As they emerge from the dressing room a minute or so later all sweaty and with messy hair, 3 shop workers and several shoppers stare at them with way too serious faces to not laugh at them. Ariana sticks out her tongue and pulls Kate along as they speed walk for the exit and make their escape. Kate looks nervously over her shoulder if someone is following them. But that doesn’t seem to be the case. Ariana fumbles with her coat zipper as they rush out of the store, the cold air hitting her torso and she shivers. She laughs. “What the hell was that about?” Kate says nothing and catches their reflection in a shop window. “Gosh, we look terrible.” She laughs. Ariana looks at them and quickly tries to fix her hair. But there is no saving it. She pulls out a rubber band and combs her peaky hair to the back, making a ponytail. Kate is not much better off and decides she needs to freshen up at a restaurant. The women go find a Starbucks and look startled at their messy faces as they stand in front of the bathroom mirror. “Oh my,” Kate mumbles. Ariana looks shy. “Ehh…” They freshen up and after a few minutes look presentable again. “That was so hot” Ariana whispers to Kate. Kate nods in agreement. “But let’s not get caught from now on.” Ariana looks down… “Ehh Kate?” “Yes babe?” Ariana points at her feet. “Oh, fuck…” Kate calls out. Ariana is still wearing the sandals from the store, poking from under her skirt. Her slippers in her bag. “So we’re thieves now?” She giggles at Kate. “Tsk tsk, you are. And that on your birthday.” Kate shakes her head. “If we go back now we will surely get arrested…” Ariana thinks out loud. “Yea, let’s not.” Kate says. Back in the restaurant part of Starbucks Ariana kneels down and rearranges the straps on the gladiator sandals tightening the laces a bit. She likes the look. “They look pretty on me right?” Ariana asks. “Sure thing miss,” a man says in passing. The women look at the guy but he’s already gone and they laugh. “Well then, the men approve. Come, let’s head for the Italian.” Kate holds up her arm so that Ariana can hook into it and they walk arm-in-arm to their favorite Italian restaurant, avoiding the shop they accidentally robbed. They have an excellent dinner, Ariana of-course wants her favorite lasagna. Kate opts for fettuccine with tomato sauce and they share a bottle of sweet wine and feeling a bit drunk as they wobble and swerve back home laughing the whole way. 3 - Dinner with Lisa The next day Ariana feels like wearing her collar for a while and asks Kate to bolt it on her. She had tried to do it herself but couldn’t get a good grip on the Torx screw. Ariana also briefly tries the hood but finds it restrictive and scary. Especially knowing Kate would be at work and she’d be very helpless if Kate would be gone all day. Kate playfully suggests she should wear the hood anyway. Just to see how she’d manage. But Ariana refuses. When the collar is on and Kate leaves for work, Ariana handles some simple jobs finding yet another high paying accountant contract for almost $3000. Such a good birthday, Ariana thinks. That afternoon Ariana waits for Kate at the door welcoming her home as she often does. Helping her out of her coat and putting her shoes away. It would appear that purchasing some gear had a profound effect on Ariana. She seems happier and more subservient over the last few months. This of-course pleases Kate immensely as she wants nothing but happiness for her lover. Kate decides that Ariana should sleep with her hands and her ankles connected that night. She sends Ariana to Home Depot to buy a few padlocks and 2 meters of chain. Ariana comes home with 3 locks and the length of chain. She’s a bit nervous about what Kate is planning. So far she had worn the cuffs a few times but they’d never been tied to anything yet. Kate loops a lock through the D-rings on her ankle cuffs. And another on her wrist cuffs. Linking them together. She then considers linking the collar to the chain, but needs a 4th lock for that. Grumbling at missing a lock she thinks just linking wrists and ankles is enough for now anyway. For the first time. That night Ariana has trouble falling asleep at first thinking the restrictions on her arms are a burden but once she figures out she can put her arms in a bend so her hands are near her face she’s almost happy with her situation. Wishing she could embrace Kate. The next morning Kate lets her free. Ariana feels naughty and slips the padlock keys in Kate’s purse. As soon as Kate leaves for work she puts on a sports bra and panties and locks the chain to her collar and ankles with 2 locks on either end and locks her wrists somewhere in the middle of the chain. Genius she thinks, even if Kate doesn’t know it, she’s in control of her freedom. Kate is at work as her phone rings. A call from Lisa, her sister. She’s in town that afternoon and wants to know if she can crash at her place for the night. Since Barry is out of town, she hopes to finally meet Ariana. It’s been months since the party and thinks it’s high time she finally gets to know her. Kate replies she’ll pick her up after work. Around 5PM Kate is done with her shift and heads to the bus station to pick up Lisa. She’d been waiting in a nearby coffee shop there for a while, after doing some shopping. They head to the flat together in Kate’s car. Ariana meanwhile has prepared quite the welcome for Kate. She managed to fill her ears with putty and then spent almost 30 minutes positioning the leather hood on her scalp and carefully pulling it down. This took so long because her hands are cuffed at pretty much navel height to the chain. She can move her arms out and up quite a bit. But her hands are cuffed together. This had worked fine for typing on her laptop. But reaching her head and precise movement is a bit more tricky. Eventually she had managed. The hood is not exactly straight, but she is deaf and blind none-the-less. Of-course she can’t reach behind her to tighten the lace of the hood. But she feels ready for Kate. Ariana has been waiting for over an hour sitting kneeling in the hallway. Snoozing on-and-off hoping she would notice the door open and close. Every time she feels a slight draft of air she sits up straight hoping Kate will find her. At last, around 6PM Ariana sits up straight and shivers as she feels the draft of the door. Finally Kate is home, she thinks excitedly. The sisters enter the apartment and Lisa spots Ariana kneeling in front of the door with her head bowed down. She lets out a short scream and calls out “What the fuck?” seeing the weird thing in front of them. Kate looks surprised and shocked at her girlfriend and smiles inwardly. Oh her cute girl… And what terrible timing. Ariana had definitely felt a large draft which must be the front door and sits up, she doesn’t realize what is happening in front of her. Being deaf and blind drives her nuts she finds. Why isn’t Kate touching her? “Kate?” She says out loud. Not hearing her own voice she doesn’t know how loud she is. Lisa stands frozen in the hallway. Kate has to think fast to resolve this. She whispers to Lisa, “Can you come back in 20 minutes please? I’ll deal with this.” “What is ’this’?” Lisa whispers with a look of horror. “Ariana likes these games.” Kate says with a shy voice. “Please, come back in 10 minutes and pretend this never happened.” Lisa nods, unsure what to do or say. Kate shoves her out the door. “I’m so so very sorry. Walk around the block or something and buzz the door as if you’re just arriving.” Ariana fidgets nervously. What is Kate doing? Why isn’t she touching her? Letting her know she’s here? “Kate?!” She says again. “Hello!?” She feels another draft… And suddenly there is a hand on her head, caressing the leather hood. The palm of a hand rests on her cheek and a thumb stroking her lips. Ariana opens her mouth and sucks the thumb inside. After a few moments the hand is removed and lips are being pressed against hers and she kisses back greedily. “Oh Kate!” she moans out loud. “I missed you!” There is a pause as if someone is talking to her, waiting for a response. “I’m deaf!” Ariana calls out. “Kate? Do with me as you will!” Ariana is being pulled up by her arm and is forced to shuffle somewhere hopping a few steps trying to keep up with her mysterious handler. She is then shoved with force and she falls down without warning. Squealing in surprise Ariana lands in the soft sheets of their bed. Rolling over Ariana tries to sit up but is pushed down. She moves again, but is pushed down more firmly. Then nothing. Curious what’s happening she calls for Kate. But nothing is happening. No touch, no signals. She’s left alone maybe? She waits for Kate to return. Kate meanwhile lets Lisa into the apartment. Lisa only took 3 minutes to return. Way too soon. “I’m sorry sis. I think Ariana wanted to surprise me with a game.” Kate apologizes. “You think? You’re not sure? Maybe there is a kidnapper in the house waiting to jump out at us!” Lisa worries. “Oh don’t be weird, why would someone hide here and put Ariana in the hallway? She did this to herself.” Kate assures her “Don’t be weird? Weird?” Lisa scoffs. “You two are the weird ones…” Kate cuts her off, telling her to wait in the living room, she needs to free Ariana. “Just pretend you came in a few minutes after me and I’ll convince her to pretend she just woke up - No awkwardness.” “Easy for you to say, I just saw a bondage mummy.” “Oh don’t be so dramatic it’s just a hood and cuffs.” “Just, just a… I need a drink.” Lisa sighs. “There’s wine and beer in the fridge. Go!” Kate orders her sister away. Kate returns to the bedroom and closes the door. She kisses Ariana on her lips. Ariana jerks around, “Kate!?” Kate holds her head still and carefully pulls up the hood. Ariana’s face and hair look messy as she blinks at the light. Kate puts a finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Kate!” She loudly whispers. “Please, I’m so horny! Help me out!” Kate discovers why Ariana talks so loud and peels the putty from her ears. “Can you hear me now?” Kate asks. “Yes Kate, please feel me, I’m super wet.” “Lisa is here sweetie. She arrived just as I put you on the bed.” Ariana abruptly stops everything she’s doing or thinking. “Kate, no… Please! Get rid of her, I need you.” Ariana whispers all flustered and hot. “We’ll have our time tonight babe, don’t you worry.” “But, now…” Ariana looks desperate. Kate shushes her, “Where are the keys?” “In your purse, I snuck them in there this morning.” “You’ve sat in the hallway all day?” “No, just for the afternoon. But the cuffs were on all day.” “Geez,” Kate mutters looking for her purse. No wonder she’s horny and desperate, Kate thinks. And feels tempted to treat Lisa to a hotel and exploit her girlfriend. No, she thinks. I’ll make it work. Time with her sister is rare these days. Coming back with her purse and fishes out a keyring with little keys on it and starts fitting them to unlock the cuffs and chain from Ariana, ‘accidentally’ stroking Ariana every chance she gets. With her arms free Ariana holds on to Kate. “Please, fuck me now!” She urgently hisses. “Shhh baby,” Kate shushes her while rubbing her vagina. I’ll make you cum tonight. Ariana moans from Kate’s touch and kisses her girlfriend. “Please Kate no more teasing, just fuck me.” Kate gives in and wraps a bathrobe on Ariana, “Come, quick, to the shower. I’ll set your mind straight.” Ariana eagerly climbs off the bed and follows Kate. “Just pretend you just woke up ok? I told Lisa you were sleeping.” Ariana waves at Lisa who stares at her wide eyed and Ariana yawns dramatically as she walks into the bathroom. The two disappear in the bathroom leaving Lisa alone and wondering what the hell is going on. She then hears the shower turn on and soft moaning coming from the bathroom as Kate pins Ariana against the wall licking and fingering her wet vagina. It doesn’t take much to push Ariana over the edge, pumping into her girl with 3 fingers and groping at her chest she suddenly goes weak in the knees and lets out a long stifled moan. Kate strokes her neck and shoulder kissing her before quickly rinsing off her girlfriend’s body. “Come, Lisa is waiting for us, she is staying overnight. Go make dinner. You’ll pay for this soon!” she promises her. Ariana nods timidly, thinking ‘pay for what?’ Wondering what she did to deserve punishment. “Ahem! Sorry about that.” Kate says to Lisa, I had to wake Ariana up. Mmhm, Ariana nods. “Hi Lisa,” And she extends her hand. Kate winks and nods at Lisa to play along. “Ehh, hi, nice to finally meet you.” Lisa stammers. “I’ll go make dinner, is there anything you like to eat?” Ariana moves on wondering why Lisa is being so awkward and tense. “Ehh, Steak and fries?” Kate suggests. “Steaks still frozen.” Ariana says. “But we have minced meat and chicken ready to go.” “Hamburger and fries?” Kate then tries, looking at Lisa. “Ehh… Yea, burgers are nice.” Lisa confirms. Ariana nods and heads to the kitchen. Lisa looks at Kate and bursts out laughing at the absurdity of the situation. “What the fuck Kate?” Kate smiles with some difficulty. Feeling embarrassed, but also guilty for fooling Ariana. “Just go with it. I don’t want any drama.” She whispers back. They sit down and chat a bit about recent happenings. Kate is curious about her and Barry. “Oh Barry,” Lisa says with dreamy eyes. “I’m gonna marry him! I just have to.” Kate laughs, “Does he know that yet?” She asks. “No, but I want it.” She giggles. “We’ll see…” “Who’s getting married?” Ariana calls from the kitchen. “Lisa is with Barry.” Kate shouts back. “Who’s Barry?” “Garret’s friend from the party.” Kate yells. “Oh, that’s nice. Congratulations.” Ariana says, still having no idea who Barry is. Lisa pulls a face. “Lisa, can you help me for a second?” Ariana calls out at her from the kitchen. Lisa looks uncertain but Kate nods, “Talk to her, I’m going to check up on my emails. I’ll join you two in a minute.” Heading into the kitchen. She sees Ariana preparing a feast. “What do you need?” Lisa asks. “How do you like your burger? Look, I’m making the patties now. But do you want cheese? Tomato? Or how do you prefer your burger?” Lisa sits down at the kitchen table looking at all the ingredients. “Any recommendations?” “Ehh, Kate and I like a complete burger with cheese, union and tomato and all this.” She gestures over the ingredients. “Oh right,” Lisa says. “…then uh the complete burger but without union and cheese please.” Ariana nods. She works silently on the burger toppings and Lisa is fascinated by the woman who clearly has no idea she was caught pretty much naked and tied up. “So uh, how was your day? Did you do anything special?” Lisa wants to know. Ariana without hesitation says she did some work in the morning and slept through the afternoon. Liar, Lisa knows. Instead she says “That sounds so relaxing. What kind of work do you do again?” “Oh contract work, translations, accounting stuff, business administration. You saw my office right? Kate helped me build it. She’s very understanding and cool even though I don’t usually make much money.” She looks longingly out of the kitchen for her lover. “Where is she?” “She said she had to check her email or something.” Lisa informs Ariana. The women chat about themselves and Lisa asks 101 questions about her, where she’s from, previous relationships, family and her relationship with Kate and how living with her can be a nightmare. Ariana doesn’t think living with Kate is a nightmare at all. Kate is her hero, she says. Lisa laughs at that. “Well, just be glad you’re not competing with her for being the best sister. She can be tough.” “Maybe, but Kate is the best person in the world.” Ariana assures Lisa. Lisa smiles at hearing that. Ariana cuts thick slices of tomato, chops some lettuce and pickles. “No cheese right?” “No, thanks.” Lisa confirms. “More for me…” And she sticks a slice of cheese in her mouth. Such a kid Lisa thinks, she can see why Kate likes being with her. It’s playful and endearing. Lisa helps put away the leftover vegetables and ingredients as Ariana grills the burger patties. Kate comes in sniffing in the air. “Mmmm that smells good!” “Almost done!” Ariana giggles. Kate pinches Ariana’s nose and wanders to the living room plopping down on the couch looking absentmindedly out the window. She’s tired, she realizes. Very fucking tired. Can’t they ever have a boring week where nothing happens? Maybe I need a vacation… Far away on a tiny island. Kate’s mind wanders to palm trees and coconut drinks. Then remembers her training in Miami in a few days. Maybe that’ll bring some relaxation, she hopes. Ariana conveniently forgets to bake the fries as she doesn’t feel like cutting potatoes and hopes Kate forgot about them. Lisa doesn’t mind and the 2 conspire to make Kate think she never asked for them if she brings it up. They build 3 massive burgers and Lisa suggests they eat on the balcony. Ariana thinks it’s far too cold for that still, it only being February but Lisa assures her it’s fine. The two step outside and Ariana immediately shivers. “Nope. Too cold…” She exclaims. Lisa thought it would be warmer but agrees and clears the coffee table in the living room instead. Lisa kicks Kate awake “Wake up! Ariana made dinner. Appreciate your girlfriend sis.” “Huhwhadoyoumean?” Kate groggily responds. Lisa sits her sister upright while Ariana puts the plates with burgers on the table. The trio dive into their food and Lisa compliments Ariana’s cooking. “Almost as good as a whopper,” Kate smirks. To which she gets a kick from Lisa. Kate looks at her but says nothing. They chat casually and Lisa tells a bit more about Barry and how they’re doing together. Barry really likes Lisa she thinks as he even offered to move to her city, hours away from everything he knows. Kate thinks that’s very sweet and It’s high time she has a good partner after having been single for ages. Ariana thinks maybe Lisa should move to Toronto and live with Barry so she can visit Kate more easily. 4 - Talking into the night When they’re finished eating, Ariana quietly goes and cleans the table and does the dishes. Lisa leans over to Kate, “You should appreciate your girlfriend more. You’re taking her hard work for granted.” “I’m not, I do appreciate her all day, every day.” Kate defends herself. “You sure don’t show it, you lazy slob.” “What are you on about?” Kate inquires. “If you hear what she has to say about you, how she adores and idolizes you, you’d be ashamed of yourself letting her do all the chores all by herself.” Lisa accuses Kate. “But she likes it like that.” Kate counters. “Kate!” Lisa looks at her sister seriously. “You’re not listening to me… Go help her sometimes and just talk to the woman. Find out why she does what she does. Because it’s not about doing laundry and scrubbing the floor.” Hmm, Kate grumbles. She hates it when her sister berates her on something she doesn’t fully understand. “And what do you know? You barely know her.” Kate accuses Lisa. “Gosh you’re ignorant Kate. Do you ever listen in on when she talks about you or your relationship?” Kate shakes her head. “Well, you should. I doubt you’ll ever hear anything negative from her even if you’re a bitch to her. That’s how crazy she is about you and you don’t even know it. Not really anyway.” Kate is silent, considering Lisa’s words. She knows Ariana is crazy about her, but just like her friend Dana had done before she apparently has unearthed bits of Ariana in a short time she herself never noticed or considered. Am I such a terrible partner? Ignorant? She worries. Ariana comes back, “All done. What are you talking about?” “Apparently I don’t appreciate you, Lisa says.” Kate looks accusing at Lisa. Lisa rolls her eyes. “I just said she should not take you for granted Ariana.” Ariana sits on Kate’s lap and wraps an arm around Kate’s shoulders. Looking between Lisa and Kate. She wonders why Lisa looks so serious and Kate so frustrated. Like the two had a fight but Lisa won. “Eh ok… But she takes good care of me. It’s fine.” Ariana smiles. “And she’s a crap cook anyway.” She adds, sticking her tongue out to Kate. Kate pulls a face. “I can make toast!” She protests. All three laugh. Lisa compliments Ariana on being an excellent host working so hard for them and thanks her for dinner. “No problem at all,” Ariana smiles. “It’s my pleasure. I’ll get wine.” And she gets up and rushes to the kitchen. “See what I mean?” Lisa hisses to Kate. “Even if we point out you’re taking her for granted she shrugs it off and thinks you’re the best! You can do no wrong in her eyes. I want you to do better for her! She deserves that much.” Kate is tired, she had hoped on a casual evening but instead Lisa is all over her commenting on how she is doing things wrong in her relationship with Ariana. She doesn’t really want to hear it. Kate reminds Lisa they share their bed together, how more personal and involved can one be? Ariana comes back with a bottle and 3 glasses. Pouring wine for them. Lisa likes Ariana a lot, she thinks. She’s attentive, friendly, smart-ish and playful. She wishes she had a partner like her, but as a man… She thinks about her relationship with Barry, he has many of the qualities she wants, but not all and voices her worry. Barry is so sweet, and she really sees a future with him. But there is this nagging feeling in the background that something isn’t right or is missing. “Maybe you’re gay too.” Ariana suggests. “Kate didn’t know either till last year… Or he’s not the one… Or maybe he’s gay… Or he’s cheating… Or maybe he likes his work too much…” Kate looks at Ariana and mouths to shut up. Ariana stops suggesting things and looks at the floor leaning against Kate’s shoulder. “I’m sure it’ll be fine,” Kate says. “It’s probably the nerves or the distance between you two.” Lisa nods and they all sit quiet for a moment and drink their wine. “Hey I’m really tired, I’ll go lie down. It’s getting late anyway.” Kate says. She motions for Ariana to get up so she can get up herself. “Don’t make it too late, ok? I’ll wait for you.” She whispers to Ariana. Ariana makes room and looks at Lisa questioningly. Lisa looks at her hands. She senses loneliness in Lisa. Kate wishes them goodnight and disappears into the bedroom after topping up her wine. “Hey, you ok?” Ariana asks Lisa. Leaning into her. Lisa looks up and promises she’s ok. “Wanna talk some more? Or are you going to sleep as well?” Ariana wants to know. Lisa rubs her arms and prefers to talk for a bit longer. Maybe they can watch a movie or something? Ariana leans into the corner of the couch and makes herself comfortable. Lisa sits cross legged next to Ariana. And they chat a bit more about being alone and how to deal with it. A thing Ariana was quite good at before meeting Kate. While watching TV together Ariana nods off and falls asleep. Lisa feels sleepy too and leans back against Ariana and not being rejected she dozes off as well. An hour later Lisa in her sleep turns over and embraces her new friend as if they’re lovers. Ariana breathes quietly, unaware of what Lisa is doing. Lisa sleepily listens to Ariana her heartbeat thinking she is Barry. Kate meanwhile sits in bed reading a book and thinking about what Lisa had said. She’s half waiting for Ariana, half just wasting her time not wanting to talk to Lisa for now. Around midnight Ariana wakes up and wonders why she’s not in bed. She feels a person hugging her closely and assumes she fell asleep on the couch with Kate. The TV is showing stupid telesell commercials and might as well be turned off. Ariana bends forward to grab the remote and notices Kate’s hair is very brown and looks startled at Lisa’s scalp. Did she confuse the 2 women? No, she was watching TV. Lisa did this. She squirms a bit trying to get away from under Lisa, but is being held on tight. Seeing no other option than to wake her girlfriend’s sister she simply pushes her aside and quickly gets up from the couch. Lisa mumbles something, mentioning Barry but stays asleep. Ariana then pulls on Lisa’s legs so she’s laying flat and in a somewhat normal position and leaves her there. Heading for the toilet and then to Kate. Kate sits in bed with her laptop, she’s watching YouTube videos. “Kate!” Ariana gasps. “Why didn’t you come get me?” Kate looks at Ariana, “Didn’t you have fun with Lisa?” “At first yes, but later on she slept on me after I fell asleep. I thought she was you!” Kate frowns, not quite understanding what Ariana means. “Slept on you? Explain.” “We sort of finished talking and I fell asleep, and when I woke up just now she’s all over me holding me like I’m her boyfriend or something. It’s very awkward. We sleep like that too…” Kate shakes her head and puts her laptop aside. “Come sweetie. Get your collar and chastity belt, we’ll go to sleep.” Ariana gets the requested items and Kate bolts on the collar for the night. She then has Ariana step into the leather belt and straps it on tight and locks that too. “I should add the vibrator as a punishment for sleeping with my sister.” She jokes with a fake frown. “I didn’t do it Kate, honestly.” Ariana says flustered not realizing Kate is joking. Ariana has a love hate relationship with the vibrator. She loves the orgasm it provides but hates the torture it allows Kate. But at the same time she secretly loves the helpless feeling as her body betrays her when Kate pushes its, and her, buttons. “I know sweetie, and you’re too noisy anyway with the thing on level 4 or higher… But I’ll get you someday.” Kate jokingly promises her. Ariana looks at the ground suddenly feeling guilty for something she didn’t do. “That’s not fair…” She mumbles. Kate slaps her butt. “Life’s not fair. Now get to bed.” She walks out of the bedroom to check on Lisa and sees her sister smirk on the couch in a weird position. Sighing quietly she gets a blanket and pillow from the storage cabinet and puts the blanket over her sister and places the pillow at her head. Does she have to take care of everything around here? She thinks amused. Dana, her friend, would say that someone has to keep order… Maybe she’s more right than she knows. Ariana climbs into bed and sighs thinking about the 2nd promised punishment she doesn’t deserve. Kate is so mean sometimes. Hopefully she forgets. Soon forgetting her worries as she nods off and sleeps dreaming of Kate showing her off naked on the balcony to the world making her orgasm in front everyone causing people to laugh at the goofy faces she makes. Kate grabs a drink and quickly eats a biscuit before heading to the bathroom and brushes her teeth. She sees someone move behind her but pays no real attention to it. Just one of the women. Lisa sneaks up behind her and startles Kate with her being so close suddenly. “Hey,” She says, rubbing her eyes. “Hey cheater…” Kate replies. “Cheater?” “Yea you slept with Ariana.” Kate laughs, “Or so she says.” “All I remember is that I snuggled up to Barry.” “Barry huh? Ariana looks nothing like him…” Lisa looks at her not sure where this is going. “Sorry Kate, we just dozed off watching TV. I must’ve thought she was him.” “I know, I know. I’m just pulling your leg.” Kate winks. “I put a blanket and pillow on the couch.” Kate walks off with a good night and closes the bedroom door. Now it’s Ariana time, time to make her pay for her silly stunt from earlier, she thinks. But Ariana is already sleeping… Sighing Kate quietly joins her and plays with her girlfriend’s hair for a bit. Admiring her cute face as she often does. Ariana looks much more peaceful lately, she thinks. Must be the restraints or something. She’ll apply her punishment in the morning. The next day Lisa looks tired and worn out. Sleeping on couches never really had her preference. But not having to book an expensive hotel made up for it. She’ll sleep more in the train when she goes home tonight. The 3 have breakfast. Ariana has made pancakes and looks nervous at Lisa, asking if she likes them. Constantly moving around offering more syrup or sugar, more juice or anything to not having to sit still. With breakfast done Lisa insists on Kate walking her out as she leaves and implores her to involve herself a bit more with Ariana and her world and not treat her like a little servant all the time. Kate promises she will. But thinks Lisa has no idea how their relationship works. Meanwhile Ariana cleans up the kitchen and desperately waits for Kate to come back hoping she would remove the vibrator Kate forced her to wear all morning on a low setting. Her so-called punishment. She feels naughty thinking that Lisa didn’t notice their little game but she’s had enough now and hopes Kate agrees. She’s super horny and needs her orgasm… Or at the very least for the teasing to stop. Kate can’t get Lisa’s words out of her mind and decides to involve herself more with Ariana other than living together and being lovers. She thinks helping cooking is a good start and promises herself she’d help Ariana cook sometimes. Or to help fold the bed sheets more often and things like that. 5 - Kate’s big news A few days later Kate comes home from work and tells Ariana to get naked and wait for her in the bedroom. They’re supposed to leave for Miami tomorrow. Ariana is very curious what Kate is up to and quickly obeys her girlfriend. Stripping out of her leggings and shirt, followed by her underwear. Ariana sits on the corner of their bed waiting for her girlfriend. After a few minutes she finally enters the room. “What’s up Kate?” Kate holds up her keyring and says she has a proposition for her. Ariana lights up. “An adventure?” “Something like that…” Kate says. “Right, here’s the deal… You can stay home for the next 2 weeks on your own.” Ariana’s face darkens. “Or,” Kate continues. “Or you wear your chastity belt for the 2 weeks we’re in Miami.” Ariana looks confused. “Eh Kate… What? I don’t want to be alone…” “Are you sure?” Kate asks. “Yes of-course, I want to be with you and explore Miami. Go to the beach and help you with your training.” Kate smiles and Ariana worries just how serious Kate is. Two weeks in the belt? How will she wear her swimsuit and go to the beach? The next morning Ariana packs their suitcases. Swimsuit for her, Bikini for Kate, dresses, Kate’s favorite jeans, shirt and brown jacket for school. Shampoo and toiletries. And everything else they need for their trip. Kate tidies up around the house making it ‘away’ ready. Unplugging the TV and such. She quickly checks over the suitcase and adds the leather chastity belt and closes the case. Heading to the airport Ariana asks if she really has to wear the belt. But Kate only says, “That’s the deal.” The airport is annoying, lots of moody employees bothering the passengers with their security nonsense. Ariana wears her stolen gladiator sandals under a short mid thigh dress. She really really likes them. Kate is dressed more formally and looks ready for a meeting. Landing in Miami Kate steers them to the toilets and she pushes Ariana into the disabled toilet, zipping open her suitcase. “Here put it on. Remove your panties.” She hands the leather chastity belt to Ariana. Ariana says nothing but takes off her panties and pulls the leather garment over her hips. Kate smiles at her sweetly, “last chance… two weeks in the belt or go home now.” Ariana thinks she’s joking about sending her home but accepts the belt anyway. click The lock sounds ominously loud as it snaps shut. “You’re my bitch now.” Kate whispers. Ariana looks at Kate weirdly and wonders what she’s getting herself into. She stuffs Kate’s winter coat in the suitcase and her own on top under the handle and they leave the toilet block. 6 - The house of horrors Outside the airport terminal they find a taxi and head for their assigned house. It’s an OK house in the city. Not too far from the beach and it has some shops in the area. The house itself has several bedrooms and there is a double garage. Kate already feels tired from the oppressive heat in Miami and looks at a bedroom and living room and doesn’t care much for the rest at the moment. Ariana is more curious and explores the whole place. In the 2 car garage she finds a massive chain link cage kind of setup with a little dog-house inside it. It takes up half a parking space. Curious, she steps in and the gate clangs shut behind her. Looking inside the doghouse she sees no dog. She turns and wants to leave the cage but the gate is locked. She shakes the gate trying to dislodge the latch but it’s stuck. “Kate?” She calls out. But Kate has dozed off. “Fuck!” Ariana curses. “KATE! HELP! KAAAAAATE!” Ariana screams and yells for minutes until Kate finally comes rushing in seeing a distressed girlfriend in a cage. “What’s up?” She laughs. “I can’t get out Kate…” Kate laughs at her silly face and says “Well, guess you gotta stay in there then. Since I don’t have the keys.” Ariana looks startled. “No! “She exclaims. “Please find it…” Kate thinks for a moment. “What will you do for me to get out?” “Anything…” Ariana dumbly says. “Alright, I’ll trade your freedom for your clothes for the day.” “What?” “If you want out, you’ll give me everything you’re wearing.” Ariana says nothing but undresses and throws her clothes and sandals over the fence. “Good. Now slide your phone under the gate.” “Kate please go get the key.” Kate gathers all Ariana’s things. “I’ll search for it, stay put. Enjoy the doghouse for now.” And she walks away. “Kate?!” Ariana shakes the gate. She wants out badly. Kate closes the garage door behind her. She’s pretty sure the cage key is on her keyring. But this is fun… Kate unpacks their suitcase and puts everything in the bedroom closet. She then looks in the fridge and finds it empty. Laughing at Ariana waiting in the kennel she heads out the door to the nearby supermarket. She buys freshly made, ready to oven pizzas, some drinks and Pringles. Tomorrow they’ll see what they’ll do for dinner. Maybe Ariana can sort out some groceries while she’s in class. Heading back lugging her shoppings she wonders how Ariana manages all that every time. Probably on her scooter, she thinks. Back at the apartment she puts away the groceries and goes check on her girl. She hears her calling her name already from the hallway. She finds a nervous Ariana, pacing back and forth in the kennel. “Kate! Please let me out, what took you so long? I need to pee. Please.” She looks at Kate with big pleading eyes. Kate laughs at her saying she looks like a caught doggie and looks at the gate lock, opening it without a key. It isn’t locked, just latched closed. Ariana sees Kate doesn’t use a key and mutters something unintelligible. Much to Kate’s amusement. “Go pee sweetie, 2nd door to the left. When you’re done, freshen up and put the pizza in the oven.” She hands the key to the chastity belt to Ariana. “Yes boss.” Ariana bows her head in shame and quickly moves into the house. Kate looks around in the garage, sees nothing of interest and follows her girlfriend. She doesn’t like the place. It’s ugly. The walls are an ugly green color. Nothing makes sense color wise in this place. Luckily it’s only for 2 weeks, she thinks. Checking her email Kate finds her course schedule. A class tonight? Geez. Kate enters the address in Maps and sees the education center is nearby. But, still a good 20 minute walk. She sighs and calls out to Ariana to hurry with dinner. “Ok baby.” Comes her clear voice. Kate finds her in the kitchen trying to work the oven. “I have class tonight… Starting in 90 minutes.” She sighs. “I’m so not in the mood.” “That’s ok. I’ll make the house nicer… It stinks in the bedroom.” Ariana promises Kate. “What a dump huh…” Kate scoffs. “It has bad energy. I don’t like it.” Ariana says with a sad voice. “When will you be back?” “I hope before 10pm” “Oh, and tomorrow?” “That’s a day class, but only in the afternoon.” “So we can sleep in…” Ariana says with a smile. Kate is distracted by Ariana’s naked figure only wearing the chastity belt. It fits like a glove. She stares as Ariana gracefully moves through the kitchen talking about the house, the flight. Not listening at all to what she’s saying. Ariana looks at Kate and sees her stare at her. “Enjoying the show?” “Huhwhat?” Kate is pulled out of her mesmerized thoughts. “There is a crocodile in the pool…” Ariana smirks, remembering she read about that happening in Florida. “Oh…” Kate says distractedly. Ariana rolls her eyes and inspects the pizza. The one in the top is ready. She takes it from the oven and cuts it into slices and plonks the plate in front of Kate. “Here, have your dinner, miss distracted…” Kate, her thoughts are interrupted by the smell of pizza and she looks at Ariana. “What did you say?” “If you can’t think straight with me naked you better give me my clothes back…” Ariana smirks. “No, that’s fine, I’ll leave soon anyway. You’ll get your stuff tomorrow morning.” Ariana gets the 2nd pizza from the oven and slices it up as well. They eat in silence. Kate is constantly stealing glances at Ariana. “Hey, come to earth!” Ariana pokes Kate on the nose. “I think you have to go now.” Kate looks at her phone and sees she should hurry. “Shit!” She quietly mumbles. She’d rather stay with Ariana and play with her. Ariana looks longingly at Kate as well. Kate hugs her girlfriend and kisses her goodbye with the instruction to not cheat on their deal but otherwise she’s at liberty. Ariana walks her to the door and without thinking waves Kate goodbye from the front door. Their neighbor from across the street almost falls off his little step ladder seeing the naked Japanese chick wave at another hottie. Ariana smacks the door closed and cleans up the kitchen. She finds another nicer bedroom that doesn’t stink and decides to move all their stuff to that room and closes the stinky room’s door. Now to tend to herself. She’s been feeling horny from being locked helpless in the cage and belt. She flops down on the couch and rubs her crotch feeling a tiny sensation. Groping at her nipples and squeezing her breasts she feels the excitement grow, but not nearly enough. She suddenly has an idea and runs to the kitchen finding a spatula. Sliding it in her leather restraint she can rub her vagina. “YESSS!” She exclaims, and starts rubbing full of energy. Minutes later she’s squirming on the couch moaning loudly and masturbating with the spatula. She cums loudly and immediately feels guilty about what she did. Panting from her exertions she rests for a few minutes. Ariana cleans the spatula and explores the house a bit more. There is a secluded little garden with some nice flowers. She steps outside in the humid evening air and walks the length of the garden, but sees a man sitting in the next-door garden. Quickly stepping back as she is still naked. She rushes back inside hoping nobody saw her and notices a wet spot on the couch. Grrr, she thinks. Hoping it’ll dry soon. Ariana saunters to the Garage again, and again focuses on the kennel, inspecting the door so she can unlock it next time. She then blocks the gate and enters the cage. Sitting in front of the dog house she inspects it. Wondering if she fits inside she crawls backwards into the little house and finds she barely fits inside. Crawling back out she looks around the garage to see if there is a bicycle. She sees none, but finds a large dog collar with a small box on it, A GPS or something she assumes. She straps the thing on and pulls it tight. The collar clicks shut and is stuck on her. Arian tries to adjust the collar as it’s a bit too tight but can’t get it off. She can’t figure out the latch or buckle and sees no keys to try. “Fuck!” She whispers and wags her butt like a dog. “And now…” She starts saying, but instead screams and falls to the floor as a strong electric shock shoots into her neck. The scream triggers more shocks which trigger more screams which trigger more shocks and so on. Ariana stumbles across the garage in pain clutching the collar. In her struggle she bumps against the gate and ends up inside the cage with the door falling shut. Ariana finally manages to keep quiet, learning quickly that she can’t make a sound. “What the fuck!? That hurts.” Ariana quietly moans. She looks around and notices she’s in the cage again. She moves to the door and tries to open it but she can’t reach the latch through the chainlink. “Fuck!” She says under her breath, which earns her another strong shock. The cycle of pain and screams repeats itself again and Ariana cries uncontrollable, constantly making too much noise so the collar keeps torturing her. After almost 15 minutes of near constant shocks she finally manages to control herself and holds her breath only making ‘mmmmh-ing’ sounds until the pain stops. Feeling miserable she crawls on the dog pillow in the doghouse and after a while of bored waiting for Kate to save her she dozes off in a restless slumber. Only to be shocked by the collar minutes later when a car outside honks its horn. She hates the stupid house and their trip already. Kate sits in class bored. Listening to stuff that’s not relevant to her job. The class is a waste of her time basically and she wonders if she’s in the right class and why she’s here. She misses her girlfriend badly. Finally it’s 10PM and the class is dismissed. She walks home thinking she should bring a milkshake or something and orders 2 large vanilla shakes from McDonalds. “Ariana, I’m back. She yells through the house.” But there is no response. She checks the bedroom and sees all their stuff gone. Not understanding, she searches the other rooms and finds their belongings in a much nicer bedroom on the other side of the house. “Aha! Clever girl.” But where was her clever girl… “Ariana? Where are you?” Ariana hears Kate rummage through the house but is terrified to make a sound. The collar had shocked her nearly continuously for the last 3 hours. Every time she sighed, moved, breathed too loud the damned thing would go off. And if she managed to not upset the collar, a sound from outside would trigger the thing. She wishes she could just die, her neck hurts so bad. The garage door opens and Kate yells into the room for Ariana. This triggers the collar and Ariana screams and her voice gives out for the 100th time and makes a choking throaty sound. Kate sees her spasm in the doghouse. And wonders what the hell is going on in there. She unlocks the gate and disables the latch and calls out to Ariana, kneeling next to the entrance. “Babe, hey? What are you doing in there?” All the while triggering the collar with her voice. She grabs Ariana’s hips and pulls her out from the doghouse. She comes out looking pale and feverish. Kate sees the big collar on her neck and asks what it is. Ariana makes sounds like she’s being strangled and clutches the collar and pulls on it with a weak but desperate determination. Something is super wrong Kate realizes. Can’t she talk? And why does she look so pained and terrified? Kate turns her girl around and sees a big clasp holding the collar on her neck and notices the little box next to it. What the hell is this thing, she thinks. Figuring out the clasp she has to push a button in, and slide the knob for the latch to pop open. As she pulls the collar away from Ariana’s neck two connected red marks in her neck come into view. Ariana relaxes immediately and slumps on the floor barely conscious. “Babe? Hey! Ariana, talk to me!” Kate looks worried. Ariana tries to talk but can’t think straight from the pain she endured nor can she form words with her broken voice. Goddammit, there goes her relaxed Miami vacation, Kate thinks. She lays Ariana flat on the floor and slaps Ariana in her face to startle her. This works and Ariana moans painfully, looking at Kate as if to say ’let me die’. Kate then carries her to the bedroom and dribbles water in her mouth which she weakly swallows. Heading back to the garage looking for clues she finds the collar and sees the steel prongs poking out at the inside. Kate wonders why Ariana would lock on a shock collar and then finally understands what had happened. Ariana had shocked herself with this thing. She rushes back to her girl who is sitting up in bed looking for Kate. “Kate!” She croaks. “Stay here. Please.” Kate sits down next to Ariana, “What the hell happened babe? Why did you put the collar on and lock yourself in?” “An accident. I thought it’s a GPS tracker and wanted to play doggie for when you got back. It shocks for hours, non-stop. I want to die… Gate locked and I couldn’t reach it.” Her voice trails off. “Oh baby, and you nearly killed yourself. Come, lay down, drink more and rest.” Kate looks worried, feeling the marks in her neck. She looks at the red spots and they look like severe burns. Ariana mumbles incoherently and Kate has no idea what she’s saying or trying to do. 7 - Recovery Ariana sips on a drink through a straw and doesn’t feel like moving at all. Everything hurts. Kate has her drugged up on painkillers but it’s not really working. Her voice was almost back to normal in the morning and her mind got a bit unscrambled too but her body remains sore. Kate tries to take care of her girlfriend but she’s not sure what to do with the situation. She had removed the leather chastity belt and is considering if Ariana needs a doctor. She should probably go to a hospital for a check up. But Neither she nor Ariana want to admit something stupid happened. Kate makes a simple lunch and Ariana nibbles on a slice of toast. She then rushes off to class, promising to be back as soon as possible. Ariana sleeps soon after. That afternoon the housekeeping crew enters the house to do the cleaning up. Unknown to the women, this is part of the rental. The two women find a half asleep Ariana naked on the bed. And one of them takes a sneaky picture of the pretty girl. Ariana looks around sensing someone’s presence but sees no one, she closes her eyes again. The cleaners don’t find anything to do as Ariana had cleaned the house last night, so they just take out the trash. They walk by Ariana’s bed again and whisper they should have some fun. Ariana breathes steadily which means she sleeps. They carefully drape her bedsheets over her head and the other strokes her stomach. Ariana moans quietly and mumbles Kate’s name. The women smirk, and the one touching Ariana slips her hand down and over her crotch. Cupping her vagina. ‘mmm’ they hear from under the bed sheet. The woman slowly fingers Ariana for a few minutes but as she gets too excited they stop and hurry out of the house. Leaving Ariana to wonder why Kate stopped teasing her. Kate meanwhile can’t stand the classes and contacts her manager asking if there has been some kind of mistake. Nothing her instructors talk about is relevant for her position. If that’s still coming or if she should be in another class? Her manager promises to check it out and call her back. Having escaped her class for now she also calls Ariana to check on her and hears a soft voice at the other end. She asks if Ariana is doing better and hears she had a nice dream of Kate fingering her. “So you’re almost better?” Kate asks. “How is your neck?” “I don’t know. I can’t see it but it still hurts and itches.” Ariana complains. “Mmhm. Well rest more I’ll be home soon.” She promises. Home, Ariana mutters. She wishes she was home. After class Kate finds a big pharmacy and explains to the man there that she needs to treat two electrical burns. Describing the marks in Ariana’s neck without too much detail. Loaded with painkillers, bandages, medical tape and aloe gel she gets back to the AirBnB so she can treat Ariana. Sticking a big bandage on her neck soaked in aloe. The next day Ariana feels a lot better but is still weakened and prefers to sleep and relax through the day. The cleaners come and go without the girls knowing about it and Ariana has a nice dream again about Kate stroking her. Kate’s manager calls back and assures he she’s in the right place. And when Kate argues that she’s not part of the maintenance crew and wants to know why she needs to learn about lift controls and air-conditioning maintenance. She gets the simple order to just be present and get her certificate. Kate rolls her eyes and thinks she’s being used by the hotel to comply with some regulation they don’t want to truly follow. Filling a quota or something. Back at the house Kate brings dinner and the girls sit at the kitchen table eating their salads and subs. Ariana says she is feeling a lot better and that maybe tomorrow she’ll go to the beach. Kate inspects Ariana’s neck and replaces the bandage with a new one coated in aloe. “It’s still very red, sweetie. I don’t know what to do about that.” Ariana worries maybe it’s a scar and fears she’ll be ugly because of it. Kate soothes her that if that’s the case she doesn’t mind and if her hair is covering her neck others won’t even see it. The next day Ariana goes to the beach, Kate has again put a new bandage on her neck, she does this twice a day, and Ariana feels like sitting in the sand. She finds a nearby beach and walks that way in her swimsuit and a skirt carrying a big bath towel. Along the way she gets 3 offers for drinks from men and one even wants to make a porno movie with her as the star. She declines all of them. Only hesitating at the porn offer because it’s so outlandish. Talking to strangers asking if they wanna do porn… What’s wrong with the world, she thinks. She curiously asks what kind of porn and hears the cliche ‘Japanese schoolgirl doing anal’ scenario. How much would that pay? The man offers a couple of thousand bucks. Not enough, Ariana says. And walks away. The man walks along keeping up and hands her his card, for if she wants to discuss it further. She takes the card and slips it in her phone cover without looking at it. 8 - Barry at the beach Arriving at the bright white beach she’s amazed with how nice the water is. She loves the white and blue contrast between the sand and the sea. Sitting down near a lifeguard tower she enjoys her view and stretches out on the luxuriously white sand. She takes a selfie and sends it to Kate, just to tease her, and gets a bunch of hearts and an angry emoji back. Ariana laughs at the reply and types, ‘It’s beautiful here.’ To which she gets an ‘it’s stupid and boring here.’ It appears they’re at opposites today, she laughs quietly at her phone. ‘Wish you were here.’ ‘Wish I was there too!’ Kate replies. Ariana rolls around in the sand for a bit, looking in all directions at the people and the hotels in the background. So nice. The lifeguard spots the hot asian chick near his tower and comes over for a chat. He starts with a ‘Konichiwa’ as if that’s original and asks for her name. “I’m Ariana”. She blurts out looking at the guy’s impressive sixpack and muscled arms. He introduces himself as Barry. She jokes it’s not gonna work out then, because she already knows a Barry. The lifeguard looks genuinely hurt by that and she invites him to sit down. They chat for a while and Ariana has a good time. He asks about her bandage and she says she had an accident with some electrical wires a few days ago. “You were electrocuted in your neck?” He asks with an amazed tone. Ariana nods sheepishly. “Did you go to a doctor?” Ariana says she didn’t. Her friend puts a bandage on it twice a day. Barry nods and asks if he can see it. He’s a trained medic. “Sure,” Ariana wipes her hair out of the way. Barry comes real close now, she can feel his breath and smell his sunblock. He carefully pulls away the bandage and looks a bit shocked at the fiery red spots. “Girl, you’re lucky to be alive…” He says with a worried voice. Ariana looks at him, “really?” “He traces his finger down her spine. “Many nerves are here and the burns are just a few inches away from it. That’s very dangerous.” “Come with me, I have an ointment for this that works better than aloe.” He invites her into his guard tower and sits her down on a desk chair. He pulls out a massive medical kit and gives her a tube of healing ointment for burns. He instructs her to apply the ointment 2 times a day until it stops itching. He treats her neck with the utmost care and smears ointment on it and applies a new bandage. Ariana enjoys his attention and care a lot. He seems to truly care for her. She looks at him, wishing Kate could meet him. Barry thinks she looks at him wanting to take things a step further and he carefully leans in for a kiss. Ariana, caught off-guard, returns the kiss before realizing she shouldn’t. She feels his tongue on her lips and pulls back. “Barry, stop. I… Can’t…” Barry looks at her questioning, “Why?” “I have a girlfriend,” she admits. He stands up straight. “You don’t kiss like you’re a lesbian.” “I used to date guys…” Ariana says apologetic. Hmmm, Barry turns around looking over the beach. “I, uh, better go,” Ariana stutters. “Thanks for your kind help Barry. It was really nice to talk to you. Sorry for misleading you.” “Yea sure, no problem,” Barry says looking hurt. He really really likes Ariana. She quietly walks out the door. “Ariana!” He calls after her. As she turns around he grabs her shoulder and presses a kiss on her lips. Ariana looks at him wide eyed. “Please, Barry, no. I’m not lying. Sorry.” She quickly walks away and gathers her things, her head in turmoil, feeling guilty towards Kate. She feels sorry for Barry. He looked at her like Kate looks at her sometimes. Sensing his genuine interest in her. Ariana moves further down the beach and sets her things down near a restaurant thinking she can order a drink or something. Looking around at her new setting she’s approached by some people, “Hey cutie, You look hungry! We need +1 for lunch so Will doesn’t feel lonely.” He motions to the restaurant. “I don’t eat lunch with men called Will,” Ariana snips back. What’s wrong with this place she thinks. The group laughs at Will for being eternally lonely now. And Will looks out of it. Ariana asks him to join her instead of the idiots laughing at him. Now Will laughs and the group falls silent. Will sits down next to her. “Hi, I’m will.” “Ariana” she extends her hand. “Just pretend we’re talking or something. So they won’t bother you.” She whispers in his ear. “Alright.” He nods. “No offense, but I don’t like dating Asians.” Ariana pulls a face and tells him she has a girlfriend called Kate. Will laughs. Well then, wanna make a fool out of all of them? She nods. “Just lean in to me like you’re really comfortable and enjoy my company.” Ariana scoots closer and hangs around Will’s neck leaning on his muscular chest. A cheer comes from the group. They sat down at the restaurant Ariana looked at a few minutes ago. “Your deodorant stinks, Mr. Will,” she whispers. Will smiles uncomfortably, “Ehh, sorry. I guess. Let’s walk away hand in hand. When we’re out of sight we’ll go our separate ways.” Ariana nods. Happy to get rid of Will and his stupid friends. Will courteously gathers Ariana’s things and puts them in her bag. Noticing the porn studios card on her phone. “You’re an actress?” He asks. “No, why?” “The card.” He points at her phone. Ariana laughs and grabs his hand. Leaning into Will as they walk away. “I don’t do porn for money mister.” They walk away stared at by Will’s friends. They thought to make fun of him but instead he seems to have a date now. They quickly find it unfunny and focus on something else. Will sees his friends do something else and lets go of her hand. “Thanks for the rescue.” He laughs. “And thanks for carrying my bag.” She thanks him. Ariana dawdles for a second not sure how to end this and Will kisses her hand as a goodbye. She decides to find a restaurant and see if Kate can join her. ‘Are you free yet?’ She sends a message to Kate. ‘Yes girl! Where are you?’ comes her reply after 5 minutes. Ariana wanders back in the direction of Barry’s tower and sees a nice restaurant that has salmon. ‘Near the beach. I’m hungry.’ Ariana tells the waiter she’ll be right back with her friend if he can keep a table free. She smiles at him with her biggest eyes. Of-course he can. As long as she’ll be back soon. She sends her location to Kate telling her to hurry and sits on a bench looking at Barry’s lifeguard tower. Barry the watchful lifeguard sees her sit down, facing his direction and his hopes rise. She’s back! For him? After a while he sees another woman come up and kiss Ariana intensely. Whoa, he thinks. Fuck me that’s mean, he thinks. His day is ruined. Kate and Ariana head into the restaurant welcomed by the waiter. They have some great grilled salmon. Ariana tells her about her beach adventures and they laugh at the porn card. “Thousands of bucks for a fuck huh?” “Yea, anal too.” Ariana smirks. Remembering she used to do anal quite often. 9 - Two weeks Days pass quickly at the beach. Ariana goes every day and is very popular with the men. She gets many more offers for drinks and even another offer to do porn. One guy just wants to show her his boat and party with her and some other girls. She feels very wanted and hasn’t felt this social in years. Even though there is nothing social about most of the men preying on her. Kate joins her whenever she can and notices Ariana is healing quickly now. She’s more energetic and talkative every day. The red spots are still ugly welts but the ointment she got from Barry seems to work well. She also convinced herself that the hotel had singled her out as the only unqualified employee to get certified up to look better in business reviews. Why else would they send her on this pointless course? On the other hand it does flatter her that she DID get singled out and put up in a home in a different country to do so, because to her it means job security. Why else would the hotel invest in her and spend all this money on her. As the 2 weeks draw to a close Ariana bumps into Barry again at the beach. She’s been avoiding him a bit to not hurt his feelings and has been camping out near other lifeguard towers today she accidentally picks the one that has Barry in it. She spreads her towel and takes off her skirt before running to the water to sit in the low waves for a bit. When she’s done and gets back to her towel she sees Barry looking at her and she waves at him. “Hey super lifeguard!” She calls him out. He waves back at her. “How’s your neck?” He asks. Ariana shows him her neck which still shows 2 purplish spots, but they look more like bruises now. Barry is pleased with her healing. “You’ll be 100% pretty in a few weeks.” He promises her. “Weeks?” Ariana looks at him. “Yea burn scars take ages to heal completely.” Ariana is very self conscious about the marks and wishes they’d be gone sooner. Barry asks if she will join him on his tower deck and Ariana comes up and sits on the balcony floor with her towel. “I saw you last week, with that woman at the restaurant?” Ariana looks at him neutrally, good she thinks. “That wasn’t nice of you to tease me like that.” He says. She looks at him confused. All she did was prove she really has a girlfriend. “It was just to show you I’m taken.” Barry tells her it ruined his day. Ariana has no answer to that, she can’t fix his feelings. “I’ll go away soon, so you can forget about me.” She mumbles. Barry doesn’t like that either. Ariana gets annoyed and gets up to leave. “Barry, get over yourself, we talked for an hour or so? You’ve been very kind to me. But you can’t expect me to drop everything and fall in love with you.” And she starts walking away. Suddenly she’s tired of being here. Everyday she gets indecent offers, or some decent ones, but everyone seems to lust after the cute girls here. And she hates to be one of the cutest ones in a kilometer radius. She puts on her skirt and folds her towel, ready to disappear from the public and hide in the house. Once again she wishes she was home in her flat, away from the world. She marches to the house and goes tanning in the garden instead of the beach. That afternoon Kate comes back and she needs Ariana. She rings the doorbell for Ariana to let her in and as the door opens she pushes inside and forces herself on Ariana. For Ariana’s recovery they didn’t really have sex for most of their stay as to not exert Ariana and Kate is desperate to get some. Ariana stumbles back from Kate’s assault but soon adapts and gets into it. Kate pushes her to the bedroom and feels like owning her girl today. Tying her wrists to her ankles so she lays on her back with her legs up and her wrists connected to it. Ariana immediately feels helpless and exposed and Kate dives onto her, licking her crotch for all she’s worth. Ariana quickly gets super excited and moans loudly struggling in her bonds. Kate crawls up between her legs and grinds their pussies together for a few moments before crawling up further until her vagina is on Ariana’s mouth. “Do me,” she gasps. “Turn around and do me too,” Ariana moans. Kate complies and they do an awkward 69. Ariana is helpless to stop or touch Kate. Kate controls both their bodies. She pushes and grinds herself on Ariana’s face while licking and fingering her girlfriend. This goes on for a bit until Kate tenses up, she weakly fingers Ariana but is busy with her orgasm that’s rolling over her like a steam train. She smothers Ariana for a bit until Ariana gasps and turns her head away to breathe. “Finish me! Please, finish it.” Ariana begs Kate. Kate picks up the pace and gives Ariana her orgasm. Feeling the girl squirm below her. Kate sucks on Ariana’s wetness to prolong her orgasm and Ariana squirms for a full minute before finally calming down. After a while Kate gets up and heads to the kitchen where she heats up leftover dinner from yesterday. She carries a still bound Ariana to the living room and positions her on the couch. Ariana curiously looks at what she’s doing and says nothing. Kate winks at her and collects the dinner leftovers. Over the next half hour she feeds Ariana rice and chicken while teasing her by sucking on her nipples or pinching them softly keeping Ariana aroused for the duration of her dinner. Ariana never was fed dinner while being kept tied and aroused and likes it. Wishing for another orgasm. She tells Kate she can tie her to the kitchen chair at home if she wants to force feed her sometime again. Kate quietly nods her agreement while rubbing Ariana’s wet pussy. But not letting her cum, just as Ariana starts panting and moaning she stops and lets her simmer in heat. ding-ding ding-ding ding-ding Kate’s phone rings. It’s Dana. Kate rubs Ariana’s pussy with more force, arousing Ariana again. While she takes the call. Ariana wants to protest but Kate puts her finger on her lips indicating she should be quiet. “Hey Dana, how are you? … Right? … We’re fine … no … Miami … no, some training thing for work … Tomorrow afternoon … yes … yes … no, that’s fine.” Ariana moans. Looking desperate at Kate who rubs her rapidly. She’s holding in her orgasm, not wanting Dana to hear it. “What? … oh Ariana is enjoying herself … yea, at the beach while I toil away at school … hahaha … no … no … How’s Sheila? … Oh? … that’s cool … Yea, we should yes … uh-huh … soon yes … I’ll check with her.” Ariana whimpers, and mouths for Kate to hang up with pleading eyes. “Dana wants to go for dinner soon, the 4 of us. Is that ok?” Kate looks Ariana in the eyes, continuously rubbing Ariana’s pussy. Ariana gasps, “mmm yeash, anytiihime…” “Hear that? … No she’s fine, just occupied … right … Yea Thursday is fine … Yea, sure … Say hi to Sheila for us … Right … I will, or wait, say it yourself, here she is.” Kate holds her phone to Ariana’s ear and plunges her fingers in Ariana’s dripping pussy. “Hi Ariana, I’m looking forward to our dinner date. I’d love to see you there.” “Uhm-mee thooo yeaaah.” Ariana confirms with a moan. “What are you doing? You sound out of breath.” Dana asks teasingly. She can guess what the girl is doing. “Ohm, I’hmmm coming!” Ariana gasps, losing her grip on her body and orgasm. Bucking her hips in her bondage. Kate puts the phone back to her ear hearing Dana laugh at the other end. “So uh, Thursday? … yea around 7PM at our place is fine … yea, sorry about that … Yes, she truly is the best, no don’t tell Sheila or anyone … right, thanks … Indeed … haha yea … see you then.” And the women hang up. Ariana tries to kick Kate. “What the fuck!” She pants, breathing heavily. “That’s not OK Kate we talked about that.” “It’s just Dana sweetie, she knows you’re a dirty little slut.” Kate laughs at her. Ariana looks upset, Kate should know better. “I’m no slut!” She pouts. “And please, nobody needs to know about us.” “Dana knows babe, she guessed it ever since you two met.” Kate informs her. Ariana mmpf’s angrily and looks away from Kate. Kate gets up and gets them both a cold drink. Ariana’s with a straw. Ariana greedily drinks and asks if she can go to bed. She’s tired. Kate unties her girlfriend and carries her to bed tucking her in. She kisses her forehead promising she’ll join her soon. Kate checks her emails and finds there are no more classes. That’s odd. But whatever. Happy to be done with that waste of time. They have one day together before they fly home the day after. She joins Ariana in bed and she sweet talks to Ariana till they fall asleep. Ariana is still a bit annoyed that Kate made her cum with Dana on the phone but also found it a powerful orgasm which felt good. 10 - Going home The next day they go to the beach again in the morning. When the sun gets higher they visit one of the bigger shopping malls and look for souvenirs or clothes or stuff to bring home. Kate suggests they buy something nice for Dana and Sheila. They look around but don’t really know what to get. Thinking that a box of sweets or chocolates is so generic. Ariana thinks of fancy gym outfits, but Kate isn’t sure on their sizes. Maybe they can figure something out during their dinner and get them something after. Ariana agrees. They get lost in the endless luxuries of Miami tourism and are a bit overwhelmed with all the outlandish activities and clubs available to them. Thinking it’s all too excessive. Ariana spots a wine bar and suggests they try that since they both like wine. Sitting down at a table Kate orders a glass of her favorite wine. Ariana doesn’t really care, she just feels like drinking alcohol to try and get rid of her middle-class feeling in all these luxuries. “Just follow my lead then.” Kate suggests and orders 2 of each every time their glasses are empty. Ariana thinks Kate is so good with wine. Always picking the nice ones. They waste the afternoon away drinking fancy wines and eating little snacks along with it. They drink and party into the evening racking up a huge bill in wine, snacks and beers. The next day Kate wakes up with a start in their bed, not sure how they got back but both of them are here. Their plane leaves in a few hours. Groggily she gets up and washes her face. Letting Ariana sleep for now. She packs their things, stuffing all clothes into the suitcase. Scanning over the house to see if she has everything. She then wakes Ariana. “Morning sweetie…” Kate sweetly says. “Mmmmgoawayiwannasleep” Ariana moans with a hangover. “You can sleep at home babe. Our plane leaves soon.” Ariana opens her eyes and is met with a headache and a cute smile from Kate. “Is there time for aspirin? My head hurts.” Kate assures her there is plenty of time. And invites her for a shower together. She prepares 2 Tylenol and a glass of water for Ariana. “Here, take these.” Ariana downs the pills and the glass of water and wanders to the bathroom on auto-pilot. Kate follows her a moment later bringing the last of their towels. She had noticed that over the 2 weeks slowly the towels got less and less and she doesn’t know why. They started with 8, now they only have 2. She hates the house and doesn’t want to think about who or what is stealing towels. A much better choice is to shower with Ariana. That afternoon they fly home and Kate asks Ariana to go find their suitcase while she goes to find her car in the parking lot. They’ll meet next to the taxis. Kate looks for the parking shuttle and finds her car. Turning up the heater she drives it back to the terminal where she spots her beauty from afar. Fuck she’s gorgeous, even in her puffy winter clothes. She hopes Ariana thinks the same of her sometimes. She motions for Ariana to get in and warm herself as she loads the suitcase into the back seat and off they go. “It’s busy huh?” Kate makes some smalltalk. “Yeah, too much.” Ariana leans her head on Kate’s shoulder. “I’m glad we’re home, I didn’t like that house at all.” “Especially the garage was shit eh?” Kate carefully asks with a glance at Ariana. Ariana visibly tenses up and says nothing. Her trauma is still fresh in her mind. She didn’t tell Kate but she has nightmares every time she closes her eyes from her ordeal. It’s getting tiresome. Kate rushes them home and parks the car in their parking garage. Skipping to the elevator eager to get home the women are stopped by the concierge. “There you are.” He calls out, “About the rent… The realtor says they can do it for $700 for the first 2 years, $900 afterwards, but on a 4 year contract minimum.” Kate laughs, “hah that sounds good. Thanks so much for asking.” “Where have you been? I’ve been looking for you for 10 days to tell you.” “We were in Miami for work.” Kate tells him. “Oh right, did you have fun miss? It’s beautiful down there I hear.” He looks at Ariana. Ariana says nothing and looks at her feet. Then slowly nods. “It was alright, but Ariana had a bit of an accident. So mixed feelings.” Kate hastily interjects. She squeezes Ariana’s shoulder to indicate to move ahead. “Thanks again, we’ll catch up soon ok? We’re really tired now. Flying, airports…” She pulls a face. They wait for the elevator and the concierge continues his rounds. “What’s that about rent? Don’t you own the place?” Ariana whispers. “Dana and Sheila maybe want to move in together and this’ll be cheaper for them.” “Oh. That’s very close-by…” Ariana mutters. Fearing a lot of social calls incoming. “Yea, I don’t know about that… But we’ll see what happens right? We’ll have to set our boundaries.” Kate says. Ariana nods. “Slow elevator.” She mumbles. A few minutes later the elevator finally arrives and a group of people they never saw before come out. Ariana pushes inside as the last person is about to get out. The man is about to say something about manners but sees Kate shake her head and keeps quiet, seeing her mouth ‘sorry’. Kate feels Ariana needs to be alone, or at least home and in her bubble. Just the 2 of them. Kate helps her girlfriend into their flat and offers a drink. Ariana shakes her head and heads straight for bed. “Let me know if you need anything ok? Just call out.” “Ok, thanks!” Ariana smiles at Kate. Kate ‘activates’ the flat. Plugging in the wifi, the TV, and checking the fridge for spoiled stuff. She opens a few windows to air the place out. MMM, she thinks, looking at the excellent view while feeling the cold air. 10 minutes later she quickly shuts the windows and turns up the heat. She unpacks their clothes trying not to disturb Ariana. Then she takes a shower and loves the strong hot water. Much better than the weak flow they had in Miami. She loves her rain shower. Smiling at her reflection. Happy to be home. When she’s done she looks at Ariana and kneels next to the bed at her head. She looks peaceful but stressed as well. Kate cups her cheek and softly strokes her thumb over Ariana’s lips. As usual she opens her mouth and sucks on the thumb. So cute, Kate thinks. Carefully removing her hand and placing a kiss on her forehead. She heads into the living room and calls Dana. “Hey girl, I have some good news. I think.” “Yes?” Dana cautiously replies. “Well, 2 things… really. First, the most important. We’re hoohoome.” Kate laughs. She can feel Dana roll her eyes at the other end. She hates being stalled like this. “But really, remember the apartment? Both units on the 4th are free. And you can have one for $700 a month for the first 2 years then $900 for the other 2 years and ongoing if you like.” “Whoa, that’s not bad. Can we take a look tomorrow?” “We’ll find the concierge when you’re here.” Kate confirms. “You have a concierge? Geez you’re so fancy.” “You soon too Dana, he takes care of the whole tower.” “Oh right…” A short silence. “I’M GONNA BE FANCY TOO!” Dana calls out. “Hey about our call the other day. What was that about? Ariana didn’t sound too healthy.” “Yea sorry about that. I uh, had her tied up and was masturbating her. I kinda expected her to be able to hold her orgasm.” She hushes to Dana. “Oh right… Well I was surprised that’s all.” “Please don’t mention it tomorrow, Ariana doesn’t like other people involved or even knowing about our games. She’s still upset about it and she has enough on her plate for now.” “Ooohh?” Dana sounds curious. Kate summarizes Ariana’s accident without going into details and how she’s been a bit traumatized because of it. Mostly just tired and weakened. But certainly she has developed a fear of garages and collars. “That’s terrible Kate, really. She was doing so well.” Dana knows bits and pieces of Ariana’s history with abusive boyfriends. “Yeah… It’s a huge setback for her I’m sure.” Kate sounds sad. “We’ll give her a good time tomorrow then, right?” “Yea just be nice and sociable, she needs a friendly and carefree atmosphere the most I think.” Kate assures Dana. “Right. I’ll instruct Sheila.” Dana promises. “Tell Sheila about the apartment, I think it’s a great deal… And you can be living together in no time.” Dana assures her she will and sounds excited. Kate adds, “I’ll help you move, just let me know if you need help.” “Thanks Kate, really really thanks. I’ll let you know.” They hang up. “Who needs a friendly atmosphere?” She hears behind her. Kate looks over her shoulder. “Oh, hey. How do you feel?” “Thirsty… You were talking about me?” Ariana says suspicious. “Indeed. I talked to Dana about the apartment and tomorrow night. And told her you needed a carefree and fun evening.” Ariana hugs Kate. “I mostly just need time for myself and with you, here, with nobody else.” “I know babe, go back to bed and rest up. What do you want to drink?” “Some pineapple juice.” “Coming right up honey… just a minute.” She guides Ariana back to bed and tucks her in. Kate gets a big glass of juice and sets it next to Ariana on the bed side table. Ariana is already snoozing again. Kate always wonders how someone can sleep as much as Ariana does. Considering she’s very sensitive to her surroundings and people and that it probably takes a lot of energy. Still… 12 hours of sleep per day is the norm pretty much. It’s nuts. Kate thinks. She heads downstairs to find the concierge and asks for the keys for the units on the 4th floor. They’ll take a look at them tomorrow night with her friends. She gets the spare keys for unit 4a and chats with the man for a few minutes about the Miami trip. He tells her he’s been there in the 70’s once. Kate laughs she wasn’t even born then and heads back upstairs. The next day Ariana feels much more lively. She’s sitting in the kitchen enjoying a drink. And enjoying her familiar surroundings. Enjoying she’s alone. Enjoying there are no men chasing her down to the beach. And many more small enjoyments. She sits grinning at the table thinking about it. Kate walks in rushing for work “Hey, good morning, you’re up early?” She stops and sees Ariana’s grin. “What’s funny?” “Here is funny. I love living here, it makes me happy.” “Oh, right. Of-course, we have the best flat.” Kate laughs at her. “Yes, but also because you’re here Kate…” Ariana breathes. Kate looks at her funny, not sure what to say. “Thanks…” She mutters. “You do the same for me in this place.” Then more confident, “I have to run. I’m late for work. I’m going to collect my useless certificate.” “Congratulations!” Ariana laughs. They kiss goodbye and Kate runs out the door. Ariana sits in glorious silence for almost 20 minutes before moving. She crawls in the lower end of their closet and digs up the box that holds her dildo and butt plugs. She looks longingly at the dildo, briefly thinking about Barry’s impressive torso. But resists the urge for a penis inside her and puts the box back after a minute. Can’t betray Kate, she thinks. She then grabs her collar and holds it to her neck, feeling nervous and scared. Sitting on the floor with the collar pressed against her throat she can’t bring herself to close it around her neck. Shivering in her nakedness. Ariana sighs and gets dressed. Panties, leggings and a sweatshirt. Nice and simple. She plays with her new MacBook really enjoying the new system. The screen is especially nice, it has such nice colors and high resolution. Browsing her job profiles she doesn’t see any job’s she likes to do today… Kate comes home in the afternoon showing her certificate. “Look, I’m a certified something now.” Ariana reads the title ‘Certificate of acknowledgment’. “What does that mean?” “I have no idea, but it sounds useless. And my boss said it’s all good. No more training.” Ariana looks relieved, they can stay home forever, she hopes. “Don’t forget our dinner date Ariana.” Kate reminds her. “I’ll freshen up.” Ariana had thought about the date all afternoon, how she would face Dana after the phone call. 11 - Dinner date Around 6PM Sheila sends a message to Ariana, letting her know they’ll be on their way soon. Ariana gets up and lures Kate to their closet so they can get dressed for the night. Kate wants to mimic Ariana’s look a bit, trying to remember what Ariana wore on a previous dinner date. Some skirt? Or was it a dress? Her black minidress and sneakers. She remembers now. Kate finds the dress and puts it on. Yep, that’s it, she thinks. “Can you braid my hair like you do for yourself? Hanging over the shoulder?” Kate asks Ariana. Ariana giggles, “Copying me huh?” “Maybe a little… It’s a good look.” Kate admits. Ariana decides on a sand color cotton pair of pants. Tight around her butt, casually loose on the legs. Sneakers and a fitted black cotton shirt. She braids both their hair the same way. But Kate’s braid over her right shoulder and hers over the left. “How’s that?” Ariana asks. Kate admires both of them, “That’s very nice.” She compliments Ariana and notices Ariana her burn marks are showing a bit but decides not to mention it. She wants a confident girlfriend today! Kate and Ariana head down to the 4th floor, and Kate asks if she can collect their friends. Ariana flatly agrees and heads down to the ground floor. Sitting in the lobby for a few minutes waiting for the women. She spots Sheila first who basically wears Kate’s outfit but in pink. It looks good on her. Dana is a bit less obvious, wearing a sweatshirt and jeans. Both women wear matching converse shoes. Ariana lets them in and Sheila hugs Ariana tightly whispering she missed her. Dana kisses Ariana on both cheeks saying she looks good, with a knowing wink. Ariana is not sure what that means but she invites them up. Kate meanwhile looks around the flat on the 4th. It’s not nearly as nice as hers… She’s disappointed with how it looks. The elevator arrives and delivers 3 women. Dana marches up to Kate, “’Sup, neighbor?” And briefly hugs her. “The place looks a bit worn down,” Kate softly says. “Less nice than I expected. But hide your disappointment, I’ll help you fix it up if you take it.” She really wants Dana’s life to improve for the better. Remembering how crap her current flat is. The 4 women enter the apartment and are met by off-white walls with scuff marks all along the floor. Sheila looks curiously around and sees it’s basically Kate’s apartment in terms of the floor plan, but less nice. “It needs a lot of work I think.” Sheila suggests. Dana is a bit taken aback too. This is not what she imagined. Ariana thinks that with a coat of paint it’ll be fine but otherwise she doesn’t say much. Avoiding Dana she focuses more on Sheila and Kate. Sheila seems to have taken a special liking to Ariana today, she’s constantly near her. Trying to make jokes and otherwise getting Ariana’s attention. Ariana likes her dress. She loves pink. Sheila and Ariana find themselves in the kitchen while Kate and Dana look at the other rooms and talk about painting walls and internet bills. Sheila puts her hand on Arianas neck, who flinches and pulls away. She’s super sensitive about anything touching her neck. Sheila, who has no idea about what happened tries to pull Ariana closer. Ariana lets herself be captured in Sheila’s embrace but squirms to avoid her friend’s hand in her neck. Looking very uncomfortable. Sheila whispers to Ariana she looks extra nice today. She leans in and slowly kisses Ariana’s cheek. “Sheila, no. Stop it.” She whispers. Ariana struggles free and the 2 women face off from each other for a moment before Sheila lights up. “Just playing around,” She whispers with a smile. “Dana said we should be extra nice to you.” Ariana looks uncertain at Sheila unsure what to think. “That’s fine, but let’s not betray them.” They stand there looking around as Dana walks in. “What do you think?” She asks Sheila. “It’s nice,” Sheila says. “But it needs lots of work.” “Right, but we can do that bit by bit. Fix it room by room.” Dana says, repeating what Kate had said to her moments before. The two talk a bit about when their current rents end and decide they should move soon. Especially Dana pushes ahead as she wants Sheila for herself 24/7 just like Kate has Ariana. Sheila doesn’t mind. Kate and Dana go find the concierge to tell the good news and leave Ariana and Sheila alone on the 4th floor. Ariana motions to the bathroom. “You should put in a rain shower. It’s so nice.” Sheila pictures herself under it and smiles. “And…” Ariana continues, “You should use this as the bedroom. Look what a big closet you can fit in here.” Sheila follows Ariana around nodding at her suggestions and ideas. Admiring Ariana’s figure. Suddenly she has an urge to touch her. Feel her. Ariana is in home-design mode now and ideas flood into her head, she notices Sheila constantly looking at her face and butt and not paying attention to her suggestions, but she tries to ignore it. A few minutes later Kate comes to get the women and hears Ariana talk non-stop about fixing this, painting that, putting the couch there, and the kitchen x and y. She also notices Sheila following her with a lustful look on her face. “Hey girls,” she interrupts. “Ready to go for dinner?” Ariana stops talking and practically jumps at Kate. Clinging to her arm. They head down and Ariana is inseparable from Kate to prevent Sheila from coming on to her. Finding Dana downstairs Dana tells Sheila she reserved the apartment for a week so they can talk to their current landlords about canceling and planning a move. Once both have that in order they can properly rent the place. Sheila nods. And mumbles, “No more garden… Dana. No plants.” Dana thought of that and already asked if they could put plants on the balcony which was fine for flower pots and small plants. “Ah, that’s alright.” Sheila agrees. Ariana thinks she should get a plant on the balcony too. She never considered that. The taxi comes, the 4 pile in and they speed off to a steak and grill house on the other side of town. Dana sits up front, Kate, Ariana and Sheila are squished in the back with Ariana sitting in the middle. Kate wraps her arm around her girl’s shoulder and holds her close. Sheila feels Ariana’s warmth and enjoys the feeling, leaning in slightly. Causing Ariana to shift uncomfortably. At the restaurant they’re escorted to their table. Sheila’s bright colored dress gets a disapproving look from the waiter. While it’s a nice and normal dress. The color makes it look a bit tacky and cheap. Suddenly self conscious Sheila wonders what’s wrong with her or her outfit to warrant such a look. Both couples sit down and inspect the menu. After a few minutes Kate and Ariana decide to share a massive Cowboy steak with fries and salad. Dana and Sheila realize they can’t really afford the place and settle for a more simple Sirloin and T-bone steak with mashed potato. Kate suggests it’s her treat, but Dana doesn’t want to hear it. Kate insists on buying their drinks instead, and orders a nice bottle of wine and a beer for Sheila. The drinks arrive and the women chit chat about their trip, the past weeks in their life. And all kinds of stuff. Ariana avoids talking to Dana as she feels shy about her phone orgasm and Kate and Ariana also avoid talking about Ariana’s accident with the collar. The food arrives and Kate dives in, slicing bites of the steak for both of them. Kate carefully feeds Ariana who sits there with her hands on her lap pretending she can’t move and is dependent on Kate. Dana notices Ariana is in her own world and smirks. Kate really enjoys their dinner and steals glances at Sheila to see if she’s paying special attention towards Ariana like she did in the apartment. But she talks just like the rest of them and all seems normal. When Dana comes back from the restroom she sees the 2 big purple marks in Ariana’s neck and looks startled at how big they are. Whoa, she thinks. That must’ve hurt to have that going on for hours. She had assumed it would be 2 small dots that had faded by now. Sitting down she can’t help herself and quietly asks Ariana if her neck is ok. Ariana visibly tenses up at the memory and says she’s fine. “Kate told me a little of what happened.” She whispers so the others can’t hear. “If you ever want to talk and vent, or need medication, call me. Remember, I’m almost a psychiatrist and my girl works in a pharmacy.” Ariana nods, not wanting their help. “I’ll be fine, thanks.” Dana looks at her with a worried look. Finishing dinner Ariana heads to the restroom and a moment later Sheila follows her. Kate and Dana sit enjoying the taste of the steaks and wine and look at each other. “So what’s up with Sheila?” Kate asks. “Huh?” “She’s been eyeing up Ariana all evening, did you tell her to come on to her?” “No, she knows nothing of recent events.” “Riiight, then why is she so interested in her all of the sudden?” “I don’t know, I’ll keep an eye on it.” Dana says. In the restrooms Ariana looks in the mirror fixing up her hair and admires her outfit. She looks so casually official. It’s sexy, she thinks. She gingerly touches her neck. The burns itch. Carefully rubbing her neck to make it stop. Sheila walks past and strokes her hand over the small of Ariana’s back as she does before entering a toilet stall. Lost in her thoughts Ariana goes to the toilet as well and the women come out at the same time. Bumping into each other. “Oh, ouch, sorry.” Ariana yelps. Sheila grabs Ariana for balance and in one motion pulls her close. And whispers begging, “Please please, help me out. I’m so horny, Dana won’t let me orgasm.” Ariana looks at Sheila “So do it yourself…” “I can’t, look.” She pulls Ariana into a toilet stall and lifts her dress up a bit, exposing a discrete chastity belt. Ariana looks wide eyed at the thing. “How long has that been on you?” “Almost a week. I’m going insane!” Sheila looks at her friend with lust in her eyes. Ariana steps back unsure what to do or think about it. “Sheila, please, talk to Dana if it’s bothering you. I can’t help you.” She then thinks for a second and says “Use a spatula. Figure it out. I did, it works wonders.” And starts to turn. She wants nothing to do with it. “Kate does it to you?” Sheila asks. Wondering if the 2 are plotting against their girlfriends. “No, just once. But the spatula works. Try it.” Ariana heads back to Kate, stupid Sheila she thinks. Trying to seduce me for her own purposes. What was she thinking? She sits next to Kate and wishes they could go home. Kate looks at her with a smile. “Hey, there you are. Missed you!” “My neck itches again.” Ariana complains. Kate looks at her neck and thinks the marks are getting more red. “I’ll get some ice, wait here.” She gets up and heads to the bar. Asking for a bag of ice or something cold. Dana looks at her with pity. “Poor thing. How long will it take to heal?” “2 weeks so far and it’s not getting better since a week or so.” Ariana looks sad. “I read it can take months to go fully invisible.” She sighs. “I’m so fucking stupid for Kate.” “What do you mean?” Dana asks curiously what Kate has to do with it. “We had this stupid house with a dog kennel and I locked myself in it by accident and Kate seemed to enjoy that. So when she went to school I did it again. I just wanted to play to be her doggie when she got back but the collar…” Ariana starts crying and rushes out of the restaurant. “Kate!” Dana yells out to her friend. Pointing at Ariana. Kate sees Ariana rush out and looks puzzled. “Go get her, memories…” Dana calls out across the space. A few guests look disturbed at the girls wondering what’s happening. Fuck! Kate thinks and rushes after Ariana with the ice-bag the barman had prepared. She finds Ariana outside taking heaving breaths leaning her hands on her knees. “Ariana! Hey, you’re ok?” Kate hunkers down at her head. Looking at her girlfriend. “Take me home please.” Ariana mutters with tears in her eyes. “Hey now, what’s wrong sweetie. Come sit.” She motions at a nearby bench. The pair moves to the bench and Ariana sits on Kate’s lap so that Kate can hold her firmly. “Come, tell me what happened. Did Dana say something?” Kate moves Ariana’s hair aside and carefully puts the ice on the burns. “How does that feel?” “Mmm cold. That feels good.” Ariana mumbles. “Tell me, what happened.” “Dana asked how long it takes to heal and I told her it’s too long and the memory hurts. So I cried. And Sheila keeps coming on to me because she’s locked in a chastity belt by Dana and she wants to fuck every time we’re alone and now my neck itches and hurts and I’m fucking ugly now. I have nightmares every night. And before, I tried my collar at home and it’s scary and I can’t fucking take it anymore.” Ariana takes a deep heaving breath from her rambling. Kate doesn’t understand half of what Ariana says but she holds her girl closely in a tight hug. Whispering sweet words to her trying to calm her down, promising to put Sheila in her place and assuring her she’s not ugly. After a few minutes she manages to make Ariana smile. And again a few minutes later she has Ariana convinced they should go back inside and have a drink and finish the evening on a positive note. “How’s your neck now? Feeling better?” “A little, it still itches.” Ariana sniffles. “Good, come, let’s get back inside. Have some wine, get drunk.” Kate invites her. Ariana giggles through her tears at the idea. She should get super drunk. Arm in arm they head back inside. Kate waves away the worried waiter and mouths they’re ok. When they arrive at their table Kate sits Ariana down with the utmost care and decides it’s time to rip their dates a new one. Quietly. She looks at Sheila and bluntly says “Stop trying to fuck my girlfriend or I’ll have you arrested for sexual harassment.” She then turns to Dana, “And you, control your slut of a friend or I never want to see either of you again.” She’s not overly serious, but what the hell. Bothering Ariana and making her cry over their stupid games… That’s unacceptable. She then focuses on the menu to pick out a wine for her and Ariana. “Do you like this one? Shall we try it?” She casually asks her like nothing happened. Ariana is amazed by her girlfriend’s words. Clinging to her arm. And after a moment of thinking says she wants a fruity flavor. Kate has her back and orders 2 double glasses of a sweet wine she thinks Ariana will like. Dana and Sheila stare at Kate in disbelief of what she just said. Then Dana looks at Sheila with a frown but says nothing. Sheila looks guilty and upset at the same time. Then Dana whispers something at Sheila who gets up and leaves the restaurant without a word. Dana turns to Kate and apologizes for Sheila’s behavior. “She’s probably just frustrated…” she quietly says. “I don’t care.” Kate sneers. “Control her or stay away from us. We don’t bother you with our games either. Not like this.” She adds. Dana nods. Bends down to Ariana and whispers she’s sorry and she’ll make it right to her sometime. Then to Kate, “Sorry girl. Really. I didn’t think Sheila would be like this. If you’ll have us I’d like to meet some time later after I dealt with her and make it up to you guys.” “Sounds good to me.” Kate says, “Call me anytime. Not Ariana, me!” Setting some boundaries for the woman. Dana nods, “I better go now. Sorry for being a bother to Ariana. I’ll be in touch soon.” Kate nods and assures her she’ll help with the move if she needs it. Implying their friendship is not really in danger. “Shall we move to the bar?” Kate whispers, “leave this mess behind?” gesturing at the table. Ariana nods in awe of her amazing girlfriend. Kate signals to the waiter, he guides them to a somewhat secluded spot at the bar and waves for the barman to take extra care of the women. Seeing the women are going through something, he informs Kate the first round is on him. Kate thanks him for his kindness and they wait for their wine. Ariana leans into Kate, “Thanks for that.” She beams at her heroine. “That stupid Sheila, she’s been after me the whole time.” “Next time tell me immediately sweetie. You know I have your back.” Kate playfully tickles Ariana a bit, breaking the tension. “Want some sausage slices?” Ariana asks, “Look, they have salami and stuff.” “That’ll be nice, sure. Pick anything you like.” Ariana orders a cold plate with a variety of meats for them. Several glasses of wine later Ariana forgot about her woes for the moment and they have a good time laughing and playing at the bar. Until finally the waiter comes up informing them they’re the only guests left and the restaurant is about to close for the night. “Huh? What time is it?” “Almost 10PM ma’m, I can recommend the nightclub down the street if you wish to continue your evening.” “No, that’s fine. Please prepare for our exit and we need a cab.” Kate drawls “Certainly, one moment.” He winks at Ariana and they smile at Kate’s drunkenness. “I feel like taking a long shower.” Kate babbles to no one in particular. Ariana agrees and feels she needs to steer Kate home before she falls over from the many glasses of wine she had. Back home Ariana feels like pleasing Kate but it’s no use. Kate is too drunk and tired to respond properly to her advances. Ariana has an idea though, she steps into her chastity belt and straps it on tight. Locking it with the padlock. She writes a little note to Kate that she can unlock her when she’s no longer drunk… Or any later date she chooses and sticks the note on Kate’s phone. Ariana ends up in the belt for almost 2 weeks, only let out two or three times a day for toilet breaks or a wash supervised by Kate. By the end of it she is so worked up in her horniness that even her spatula can’t save her anymore and she begs for Kate to let her out. Kate makes her beg for 2 more days before finally releasing her girlfriend. 12 - Kate has a silly idea Meanwhile Dana and Kate had worked out a bunch of details for the move. Dana doesn’t know how to make up for Sheila’s misbehavior like she promised so instead just apologizes to them every chance she gets and assures them Sheila will behave better next time they meet. A few weeks pass and Kate is invited by Dana to help coordinate the move in the new flat. Dana has arranged for a friend to drive his van back and forth where they first ship Dana her belongings to the flat and then Sheila’s things. Kate is to accept their stuff in the flat and coordinate boxes and furniture and such. The day before the move Dana delivers the keys to Kate and that night Kate and Ariana go take a look at the flat to see if it’s ready to move in. They’re surprised to see the place has been painted front to back with nice earthy colors. The floor looks scrubbed and there are even some curtains hanging in the living room already. “That looks nice,” Ariana says. “Yep, very nice.” Kate agrees. Exploring the flat they find the kitchen in working order, it just needs to be filled with kitchen utensils and machines and it’ll be done. “Very different from when I moved in.” Kate says. “I sat on concrete for the first few weeks before I could finally afford a floor and a couch.” “Yea me too, just the couch and a bed. And everything else got added over time.” The women look at each other and laugh at their similarities. “So do you want to help tomorrow?” Kate asks, “Or do you have work?” “No, I can help. It’ll be fun poking through their crap.” Kate laughs at Ariana for her nosiness. And thinks a lot of it will indeed be crap, as the 2 women are rather poor at the moment. “Oh but we’re not nosy, we’re just unpacking.” She laughs at Ariana in a mocking tone as if she’s talking to Dana or something. “Yes, it’s easy and helpful…” Ariana laughs back. Kate has an idea… “Let’s make fun of them by sitting naked on everything we can.” Ariana laughs out loud and slips her shorts down. Pressing her butt against a door. “Like that?” “Yea, let’s sit on the kitchen countertop and every floor too.” Kate instructs them. Ariana runs giggling ahead and jumps up on the countertop, wiggling around on it with her naked butt. Kate sits next to her. And leans in for a kiss which is greedily answered. For the next 30 or so minutes they sit on the floor of every room scooting around like kids, finally ending up in the hallway next to where Ariana dropped her shorts. She kisses Kate and touches and gropes at her breasts, Kate strokes her girlfriend’s wet vagina. Kate fingers Ariana wildly until she tenses up and orgasms with a loud moan. Then she quickly rubs herself to orgasm and shudders quietly, panting from her exertions. Ariana lays sprawled over the floor looking at Kate who’s leaning on her elbow next to her, they whisper sweet words at each other caressing their faces or breasts. A soft clunking sound as the elevator stops on the floor and a crrrk from a key being slid into the lock. Startled, the women scramble and run into the bedroom with their clothes. And shimmy in whatever clothes they’re holding. Kate wears Ariana’s shorts and her mismatched shirt. Ariana has Kate’s leggings on backwards and her own tank top. “So you think this’ll be the bedroom?” She asks Kate. “Yea probably,” She says as they walk out the door, seeing Dana in the hallway. “Oh, hey Dana.” Ariana waves at her. “I like your colors.” She points at the walls. Dana looks at them suspiciously. “What are you doing here?” Kate says. “We were curious if you guys fixed up the place and it looks great.” “Mmhm” Dana says, carrying a bedroll and some items. “You’re sleeping here tonight?” Kate asks, noticing the bedroll. “No Sheila is. She’ll be here soon. But I didn’t expect you guys to intrude.” Kate gets the hint and shoo’s Ariana to the door. “Come dear, let the girls have their home.” Kate ushers Ariana out the door. “We’re still on for 10AM?” She looks at Dana. Dana nods, eyeing them, wondering where they had sex in her flat. They look messed up and look like she caught them mid-something. “10AM yes.” She says. “See you tomorrow then.” Kate says goodbye. They quickly go up to the 12th floor laughing at their little stunt-gone-almost-wrong. “Look how suspicious she looked.” Ariana laughs. Kate nods, “We’re terrible liars.” Still laughing they enter their home and go for a shower. Minutes later a sad looking Sheila enters her future home. Dana is already waiting for her. The bedroll spread out on the floor. “Get naked and get in the bed.” She commands Sheila. Sheila knows what to do, she’s had to do it every night for the last 14 days, or was it 20… She lost count. She learned the hard way to not argue with Dana and simply undresses and gets in the bedroll with her arms and head outside it. Dana zips it up and wraps lashing straps around it. 1 around her ankles, another at her knees. One more on her hips and one around her belly trapping her arms to her side. One below and above her elbows and finally one around her neck sealing the bedroll mostly shut. Dana then ties the ankle strap to the radiator pipe on one end of the room and the neck strap with 2 ropes, one heading left to another radiator and another to the right into the hallway and attached to the radiator pipe there. Finally Dana pulls the strap between her ankles and the radiator tight so she can’t move. Sheila is absolutely stuck. Dana kisses her on her forehead and sits next to her. Pulling out a vibrator and theatrically masturbates herself to several orgasms. Plunging the vibrator deep inside her, making a big show of her enjoyment and saying she doesn’t need Sheila to do it for her. Sheila looks at her mean girlfriend desperate for her own orgasm as she didn’t have one for over 4 weeks now. Always locked in her chastity and tied up in her new flat at night for the last few weeks. She thought the empty barren flat was scary at night, at first. Strange sounds from time to time seemed to creep out of the walls. Other nights she’d imagine Dana would never come back as she had no idea of time other than the sun eventually coming up. She feels miserable, worn out, and she is tired of this punishment routine. And for what, she fumes, for being flirty with Ariana that night and trying to insert a spatula under her belt? Fucking hell. She thinks. So unfair. Dana had berated her for her behavior most days since she was called out by Kate at the restaurant. And when Dana caught her with a spatula it had only made things worse. Meanwhile Dana is done making Sheila feel useless and obsolete and leaves the flat without another word. Like she did most nights. She takes the woman’s clothes with her leaving no trace of her being there other than the tied up woman in there. Sheila wonders when her punishment will end. Waiting for the elevator Dana sends a message to Kate to not enter the flat before 8AM as Sheila will be in there tied up with her duties for the night. An odd choice of words. But it’ll have to do, she thinks. ‘OK, let me know when the coast is clear.’ comes the reply a few minutes later. Dana comes home in her packed up apartment and looks around at the stacks of boxes and wrapped furniture. Sheila’s place doesn’t look much better except most of her furniture stays behind. Dana’s kitchen table is broken, and Sheila her table isn’t but for the most part it’s Dana’s furniture that’s being moved. Sheila had whined about her punishment for the first week or so and Dana felt bad for being so harsh. But the girl needed to know her place. Fucking around behind her back is not acceptable she thinks. She chose Dana a few years ago, Sheila doesn’t get to choose again. And who knows how many people she cozied up to for her relief. She didn’t want to know but Sheila would pay for it regardless. Kate is busy strapping Ariana in her chastity belt as Dana’s message arrives. With a wondrous look she shows the message to Ariana and wonders what Dana meant with ’tied up with her duties’. Ariana suggests they go take a look and ask Sheila but Kate says they’d better not. “What if she’s actually tied up… " Ariana giggles, “If she is we can get our revenge for what she did that night in the restaurant.” Kate shakes her head and tells Ariana to not go there before 8AM. She strokes and tickles Ariana, distracting her while she sneakily slips the remote vibrator in her pussy and locks the belt. “Fine” Ariana obeys. “I’ll go to bed then, busy day tomorrow?” “Yep, let’s sleep.” Ariana asks timidly, “You’ll let me out tomorrow, right? Not like last time and I’m in this thing for 2 weeks?” Gesturing at her belt. “If you’re good tomorrow I’ll let you out in the evening.” Kate promises her with a kiss on her forehead. They head for bed and Ariana dreams of tickling and slapping Sheila to insanity as she is tied up 8 floors below her. 13 - Moving day Dana enters the flat at around 7AM and finds Sheila where she left her. Sheila immediately notices Dana didn’t bring anything, no bag. She looks quietly at Dana not saying anything. She had given up talking to her a few days ago. Dana either told her to shut up as sluts don’t get to talk to her, or ignored her. She releases Sheila and tells her to stand up straight. “Today is the last day of your punishment.” Dana announces with a smile. Sheila perks up. “Dana, really? Finally! Thank you, thank you!” She sounds so relieved that it’s almost pathetic Dana thinks. “Don’t thank me yet, the day isn’t over. But if you make it through today you can thank me tonight.” Sheila shuts up and looks at her suspiciously. “Come, pet.” Dana says and shoos her to the meter cabinet in the hallway. She opens the door and reveals its insides. A tiny ceiling height cabinet with the electric and water meter in it. When fixing up the apartment she had discovered that the electric cable for the flats above theirs runs through the cabinet in a thick steel pipe, and that the pipe is raised a few centimeters from the wall. She motions Sheila into the cabinet with her back against the pipe. “What are you doing?” Sheila nervously asks. “Don’t think and just do as I say, stupid.” Dana says sternly. Sheila quickly obeys without a second thought. Dana uses all the straps from the night before to strap her upright to the steel pipe. A strap around her ankles, knees, hips, below and above her breasts. And finally one around her neck and forehead. Of-course her arms are trapped under the straps as well, with an extra loop around her wrists so she can’t wiggle free. After pulling every strap extra tight Sheila can’t move a muscle. “There, now be quiet and wait for me till I get back.” With those words she closes the door and locks the cabinet. Sheila stands in the dark wondering what the fuck is going on now. She’s unsure of the time, but it was light out. Shouldn’t the movers come soon? What if they discover her. But the door is locked. She makes a worried sound and shifts her eyes around looking at the little light creeping in around the door. She’ll be discovered for sure. Sweating in fear for the day ahead. Dana meanwhile messages Kate the apartment is ready for the move, and thinks the first load will be delivered around 10:30. She then heads to her house to meet her friend with his van. ‘I’ll be ready soon, don’t you worry about a thing!’ Comes Kate her reply. “Ariana, the mover is coming soon Dana says, are you ready?” Kate calls her girlfriend. “Yes boss!” Comes Ariana’s clear voice. She has prepared some drinks to bring down. And she’s eager to see what kind of stuff the 2 women will bring. Heading down they find the apartment empty. The only change they see is a coiled rope and a bedroll in the living room and a damp spot on the floor. “Looks like they had kinky sex.” Kate says pointing at the rope and damp spot. Ariana giggles. “But where is everything? Where is Sheila?” She had expected her to be there. Kate realizes they haven’t seen or heard from Sheila in weeks. bzzzt bzzzt bzzzt The intercom sounds. Ariana picks up the phone. “Hello?” “Hello! I’m here to deliver the first load from Dana.” “Come on up, 4th floor.” Ariana calls out and presses the button. A few minutes later a man appears with a cabinet in his arms. “Hey girls, can one of you come down and open the door as I carry stuff?” “Sure,” Kate responds. “You stay here and carry the items from the hallway to where they should go ok?” Ariana nods. Kate blocks the door from closing, accidentally banging it against the meter cabinet. Scaring Sheila who’s trying to stay silent inside. She lets out a small yelp from the noise. Luckily nobody hears it, and Kate and the man disappear downstairs. Right as Kate steps into the elevator she activates Ariana’s remote vibrator on the lowest setting. Ariana feels the vibrator spring to life and clutches her crotch. “Nonononono!” She panicky calls out and paces around the living room clutching her crotch, feeling upset at Kate that she again managed to insert the vibrator without her noticing. “What’s your name?” The mover asks Kate. “Kate.” Kate says, “She’s Ariana.” “Ah cool, Nice to meet you. So you’re the reason for Sheila’s punishment huh?” “Punishment?” Kate asks curiously. “Yea didn’t Dana mention it? She’s turned on Sheila and has her under tight control since you caught her fucking around with, I guess, Ariana. Or something.” “Ehh ok…” Kate says surprised. “I didn’t know that.” “Well, I’m not sure what’s going on but Sheila is a changed woman… Much more submissive and docile when I saw her a few days ago.” Uh oh, Kate thinks frowning. “You don’t approve?” The man says seeing her frown. “Ehh, I don’t know. Sheila didn’t screw around though.” “Oh but something happened right?” “Yea she came on to Ariana because Dana withheld her pleasures as far as I understand it.” “Pleasures huh…” The man laughs. “That’s a nice way of saying it.” “And what do you know about that anyway?” Kate asks, “You’re so close to them?” “Oh Dana tells me a lot about everything in her life. She’s not as tough as she makes it look. Always asking people for help and advice. She asked me how to discipline a woman misbehaving so I said bondage and orgasm control…” “I see.” Kate feels like they’re talking about a different Dana. Dana is her advisor at times. Confident and smart Dana… They arrive at the van. “I’m Tommy by the way. Nice to meet you.” “Yea, sure.” Kate says distracted by her thoughts. Kate grabs some chairs and carries them into the lobby. Then heads back grabbing some bags of clothes and puts those in the lobby as well. Tommy follows her example and empties the van into the lobby. They then shove everything into the elevator and Kate rides it up while Tommy goes to get more things from Dana’s place. Kate arrives on the 12th floor seeing her own front door and curses under her breath. “Shit, wrong floor.” And heads to the 4th floor. Ariana anxiously awaits her. “Kate please, not today!” She hushes to Kate as she carries the first things inside. “What’s wrong sweetie?” Kate asks. Ariana looks pained. “It hurts… My stomach hurts.” Kate looks at her worried and shuts off the vibrator. “Hurts how? Are you ok?” “I don’t know, it feels like my period. But it’s too soon. Can we not use the vibrator? Please?” Ariana pleads. Kate hugs the poor girl and pulls her close. “Oh sweetie, I’m sorry…” She gives the key to Ariana and tells her to hurry upstairs and remove the vibrator, but keep the belt on. Ariana practically runs away to relieve herself. Upstairs she hastily unlocks the belt and fishes out the vibrator. It takes some doing but finally it comes out. Her vagina is very tight today. What the hell is that about? Feeling flustered from basically fingering herself to find the vibrator she rubs her clitoris for a few moments feeling the tension leave her body. Sitting on the bathroom floor for a few moments she pulls herself up and re-locks her belt before returning to Kate on the 4th floor and handing her the key back. “Better?” Kate asks her. “Yes Kate.” Ariana looks at her lovingly, “Thank you for understanding.” “Always sweetie, no pain in our games, right?” Kate ruffles her girlfriends hair. Ariana then frowns, “I’m very tight today, the vibrator was really stuck in there… What does that mean?” “Eh, ok? But you’re ok, right?” Kate says, sounding worried. “Maybe you’re just tense?” “I don’t know, I never felt it before.” Ariana whispers. “Well, let me know if you don’t feel better soon. We’ll figure it out then.” Kate says. Ariana hugs Kate tight standing in the living room feeling so lucky with her sweet sweet boss. Sheila hears some whispering and stressed out talking, something is hurting Ariana? Maybe? But she can’t hear enough to understand what’s going on. Ariana helps carry the last items from the vestibule inside and the girls try to decide where what goes. They don’t really know. So they choose a bedroom and put the clothes there. The living room speaks for itself but if the cabinet they struggle with belongs there… They’re not sure. Oh man, I wish Sheila was here to help coordinate. Kate thinks. “I think it’s a bathroom cabinet.” Ariana says and they argue if the thing belongs in the hallway then or in the bathroom. “Shh!” Ariana suddenly says. “Hear that?” Kate listens closely but hears nothing. Ariana whispers at Kate “I think someone is in the meter cabinet.” Kate tries the door but it’s locked. She listens at the door but hears nothing thinking Ariana is imagining things. “I’m sure someone or something is here.” Ariana whispers at Kate, I feel it. A presence. And I heard a yelp earlier. Kate mocks her girlfriend by calling out “Hello? Anyone here? Ghost oh ghost come out!” Sheila is terrified at the idea of being discovered. She almost gave away her presence 2 times now. And the people in her flat are becoming suspicious. That fucking Dana and her evil punishments. Immediately feeling guilty at thinking bad about Dana she corrects herself. She should be nice to Dana for the lessons she got. Sheila holds her breath for the 100th time as someone walks by so she can stay quiet. Hoping it’ll be over soon. Tommy brings 4 more loads of furniture and inventory and announces he’s thirsty. He asks Ariana to make him some coffee. Ariana senses his dominant personality and immediately jumps into the kitchen to retrieve the drinks she brought. A few moments later Kate walks in and sees Ariana’s submissive demeanor to Tommy and immediately feels jealous, observing the two to try and figure out what’s going on. Tommy enjoys his power over women like Ariana and bosses her around to bring a chair and cookies if she has any. Ariana doesn’t have cookies or biscuits and apologizes to Tommy for not thinking to bring any. He says that’s alright and takes his drink without so much as a thanks. Kate steps in and says “That’s enough Tommy, Ariana is not your servant. Go get your own biscuits if you want any. There is a convenience store a few blocks from here.” Her spell broken, Ariana lets Kate guide her away into the hallway asking what the hell she’s thinking. “Sorry Kate, he just started bossing me around. I uh, I don’t know what came over me.” She bows her head looking guilty. Kate hugs her girl. And whispers she doesn’t have to listen to him. You don’t obey others either do you? Dana for example. “Dana does not have a dominant personality.” Ariana says. Kate looks at her. “She’s Sheila’s mistress though…” Ariana says. “I never feel Dana is dominant or strong. He is eh, different…” Kate hmms and changes the subject. Sheila hears their hushed exchange and can understand bits and pieces of it. What does she mean with ‘Dana is not dominant’? Dana is super dominant to her… And who is ‘he’? She also figures that Ariana is easily controlled by a dominant person. An evil idea floats through her head. She wonders what would happen if she would send a dominant guy after Ariana and he’ll screw with her head how badly that will upset Kate. She smirks vengefully at her dumb idea. Kate and Ariana are again arguing about the cabinet and where it should go, carrying it from room to room to show each other where it should go. Tommy pokes his head around the door and says he’s headed for Sheila’s stuff now. 2 or 3 more loads he assures them. The women wish him good luck and they hear the door smack shut followed by a surprised yelp. “See, there’s the ghost again…” Ariana whispers with a startled look. “The flat is haunted.” Kate is not so sure, but she did hear the yelp. “Very strange…” she says staring unsure into the hallway. Then on to more important matters. “Babe, please stay away from Tommy ok? I don’t like you talking to him.” “Hah, you’re jealous again.” Ariana teases her. “Yes I am, and I don’t like how you respond to him. So please steer clear of him or don’t obey him, ok?” “Yes ma’am.” Ariana agrees. “Thanks babe, you’re going great today. But I still think the cabinet belongs in the hallway.” Ariana pokes Kate, “I don’t care anymore, let’s just put it somewhere and Dana can sort it out.” “Right.” Kate says. “How about in the hallway?” They laugh and put the cabinet in the living room as there is the most space. And smooch sitting on the worn out couch waiting for Tommy to return. Ariana thinks the couch is uncomfortable and wants to sit on Kate’s lap touching her girlfriend. Kate asks about her burn marks, and looks at her neck. Only seeing 2 blurry purple spots. “Whoa, it’s almost healed.” She cheers. Ariana smiles. “I didn’t feel them today…” And thinks that maybe soon she’s finally healed and pretty again. bzzzzzzzt The door buzzer sounds. Tommy brings 2 more loads of items, mostly clothes and bedding. Some kitchen stuff. Then Dana shows up looking around acknowledging everyone’s hard work and invites them all for donuts as a thanks for helping. Kate asks where Sheila is, she’s been wondering about that all day. Dana is vague about her whereabouts and avoids answering. Ariana had been thinking and decided to talk to Dana about the ghost. “Dana?” Ariana asks. “Dana! I think the flat is haunted by a kami, probably a Onryō or Fuyūrei spirit.” Dana and Kate look surprised at Ariana. And Dana bursts out in a laugh. A spirit? Ariana looks dead serious. “I heard it 3 times. You should get an ofuda and put it somewhere inside to ward it off.” Kate shakes her head. “What’s a onro or fujurie spirit sweetie?” “Onryō or Fuyūrei” Ariana corrects her, using the Japanese pronunciation. “A Onryō spirit can be evil and is a restless spirit from someone who died here long ago. They can curse things or persons. Causing chaos and disaster.” “And the other one?” Dana asks with a laugh. “Don’t laugh, it’s real!” Ariana snips at her. “A Fuyūrei spirit is like a ghost and wanders around with no purpose. Sometimes they cause trouble.” Kate looks at Ariana, “Do we have protection like that?” “Of-course!” Ariana exclaims, feeling she’s not being taken seriously. “We have 2 Ofuda.” “What’s that?” Dana asks with interest. “It’s like a talisman, usually made of paper or wood. It works like a blessing. We have 2, One is for a safe home and the other is to find love. But there are many types of protections you can declare.” Kate says, “Those are the plates in your office? Next to the door?” Ariana nods. “Don’t you feel safe at home? And didn’t you find love?” Kate agrees both are true. “So it works! No kami to disrupt us!” Ariana assures them. Dana laughs. I should get some of that too as she doesn’t like ghosts in her closets. And she slaps the meter cabinet door. Ariana says she should. Sheila hears bits and pieces of what the women are talking about but doesn’t get what’s going on. Something about a ghost, she thinks. She hears Dana laugh repeatedly and wishes she could join her lover. Then there is a loud bang on the door and she tenses up holding her breath. “Right well, let’s go get some donuts.” Kate says, winking at Dana who shakes her head at Ariana’s crazy talk. “Get your shoes Ariana,” She pushes her girlfriend to the living room. “A ghost huh,” Dana smirks. “You believe that crap?” Kate says she’s not so sure, but can’t deny she found true love. Supposedly because of the Ofuddle. “Kaahaate! It’s called a Ofuda not ofuddle!” Ariana whines. Dana and Kate look at each other and burst out laughing. “Fine, don’t believe me. You’ll see how the kami will bother you soon.” Dana promises she’ll think about it. Knowing she won’t have to. “Give me a minute, I’ll find you down stairs.” “Sure, we’ll wait in the lobby.” Kate says and she pulls Ariana to the elevator. Tommy had disappeared somewhere mid-ghost talk and Dana is now alone with Sheila. Dana hears Ariana argue with Kate that she should take the ofuddi, or whatever she calls it, seriously as the door falls in the lock. Not wasting time, Dana immediately pulls open the meter cabinet door, hearing a surprised shriek from Sheila. She’s perched up against her pole exactly like Dana left her almost 6 hours ago. Her nipples hard and her thighs running wet from her vagina that’s dripping from under her chastity belt. Dana smiles at her girlfriend. “If I let you cum, will you submit to me?” Sheila immediately yells “Yes, yes, anything, please Dana make me cum. I’ll do anything!” Dana tweaks her nipples and Sheila squirms in her bonds grimacing in pain. “Hmm no, not yet. I don’t think you’re sincere enough yet.” Sheila wails and begs desperately. “Danaaa please. I’ll be good. I’ll be your slave, anything, if you want. Just let me cum.” “My slave? Why would I want a useless slave like you? All you care for is your own orgasm.” Dana frowns at her and slaps her tits causing another wail from Sheila. “Think about that…” Dana laughs and closes the door and locks it again. She quickly freshens up and changes her shirt for something nicer. Wearing a tight top covering her ample breasts. She heads downstairs to treat Ariana and Kate for donuts. 14 - Clean slate After their donut lunch the women head home and Dana once again thanks them for their help. Coming home, she leaves her girlfriend in the closet for now and starts unpacking some of their things. Sheila thinks they’re alone and calls out to Dana from time to time, but Dana ignores her. Ariana had arranged the furniture the way she thought it would look nice and Dana mostly agrees with the setup. Ariana has assured her the energy in her apartment was good and the furniture felt good with it. She just needed to deal with the ghost. Dana smirks at her ghost in the closet and makes the bed. She puts their clothes in the bedroom closet and the bedding and extra towels on the shelves in the storage room. She unpacks some of the kitchen items and box by box the flat becomes theirs. After about an hour of unpacking and setting things up, it’s about 4PM, Dana thinks it’s time to let her girlfriend out of the closet. Sheila is fidgeting in her bonds. She feels incredibly horny at the idea of her punishment ending today. Finally she would be able to orgasm. As the door finally opens she flinches in the bright light and looks pitiful at Dana. Dana says nothing and unties the woman from the pole. As Sheila takes a weak step forward Dana tells her she’s been in the cabinet for a mere 8 hours. If she misbehaves in ANY way she’ll go in for much longer. Sheila nods with a sad look, suddenly having a feeling her punishment is far from over. Dana straps her wrists together behind her back and lets the excess strap dangle down to the floor. And now the conclusion to her master plan, Dana thinks. “Here is your chance for a clean slate miss.” Sheila looks at her expectantly. “Option one, you’ll obey me and be faithful without question from now on. Every day, all day, forever or until we’re tired of each other.” “Dana… I…” She starts but Dana silences her. “Option two, you can choose to leave right now. Simply fuck off back to your house and forget about me.” “Dana, no…pleas…” But Dana silences her again. “Or, if you don’t pick option one, I’ll loan you out to Tommy for the week so he can help you choose, he and his whip are very persuasive…” She looks at Sheila, who looks back fearfully. Wondering who Tommy is. “Dana, I have to work. Tomorrow? I think. You have to let me go.” “I literally give you the most important choice of your life and you worry about your job?” Dana scolds her. Sheila loses her temper. “Well fuck you then. I want out. Option 2.” Dana sighs. “You’re sure?” “Yes, let me go! I’ve followed since high school! I gave up my studies for you! I gave up my friends and have given you everything I am, and it’s still not enough!?” Dana looks at her and softly says, “No, I want all of you. Not just your affection and love.” She whispers. “I love you Sheila, don’t you see?” “Hurting me is not love Dana. And for what? For me trying to get off after you deny me sex for weeks with your fucking chastity torture? For 5 weeks I’ve endured your cruel bullshit and I’m sick of it! So let’s go back to how we were or let me go!” Sheila rages at Dana. Dana says nothing but pushes Sheila to her knees. She then ties the excess strap around her ankles effectively putting the poor girl in a sitting hogtie. She looks at Sheila with a saddened face and says “Last chance for option 1”. Sheila says nothing and looks defiantly at Dana. Dana sits next to Sheila and caresses her lover’s head. Whispering encouraging words to her. Trying to convince her that she wants and needs to be with Dana. 4 and a bit minutes later she has Sheila in tears. Her defiance finally broke, She’s blabbering at Dana feeling sorry for whatever she did and wants to stay with her. Sheila doesn’t want to be alone and definitely doesn’t want to go with Tommy. She’ll be good, she promises. “You really mean it?” Dana says seeing her plan work. Sheila nods vigorously and Dana looks relieved at the broken girl next to her. “I’m very proud of you Sheila. We’re going to be great together.” Dana beams. Dana leaves Sheila sitting on her knees for a bit as she prepares the bed for the two of them. When it’s ready she unties Sheila’s ankles before leading her to the foot of the bed. “Stand here and don’t move.” She orders Sheila. Sheila curiously looks around her new bedroom and sees Dana’s creaky old bed in the middle of the room. Her closet filled with their clothes stands to the side. Dana comes back and removes the straps from her girlfriend. She then pulls out a key and unlocks the chastity belt. It falls to the ground and Sheila immediately starts rubbing herself. “You said you’d be good. No touching!” Dana sneers at her. “Dana, please I need it.” “Don’t you dare…” Dana says threateningly. Giving her butt a firm slap. Sheila sighs trying to control herself. Both her hands linger near her crotch and it takes a lot of willpower to not touch herself. Dana feels content with her supposed mind fuck, she read in a book that if you pretend to be harsh the captive will eventually submit to whatever seems like an out or a better alternative. So an end to a seemingly endless punishment in exchange for obedience in this case. Tommy’s idea for denying Sheila her orgasms also helped a great deal too, she thinks. Feeling accomplished she pulls a very obedient Sheila to their bed. “Lay down in the middle and wait for me.” “Yes Dana…” Sheila timidly says, hoping she’ll be allowed release soon. Dana pulls the blanket over Sheila’s head so she can’t easily see and walks away to the spare room and comes back with a box she ordered last week as a sort of housewarming gift for the two. Sheila waits on the bed, her hands wandering around her belly button. Resisting the temptation to touch herself. She’s unable to see what Dana is doing and after a few minutes feels Dana climb on the bed and crawl over her. Suddenly she feels a rubbery thing pushing at her vagina. Instantly Sheila knows what Dana is doing and pushes her crotch up to receive the big dildo. Only mildly surprised it’s a strap-on dildo. “Ohhhhh” Sheila whimpers loudly. “Yesssss! Finally.” Dana slowly pushes the dildo into Sheila until she grimaces in discomfort. It’s a girthy one. “Danaaaaaa! Yeees!” Sheila moans out loud. Dana smiles and starts thrusting into her girlfriend. Pushing all the right buttons. The sex is short lived for Sheila as she cums almost instantly. And on the 5th thrust she tenses up and orgasms loudly. Dana is not done yet though and only slows down a bit so Sheila can ride out her orgasm. Then speeds up again a minute later and fucks her girlfriend full of energy until she herself comes from the vibrating egg inside the harness. Sheila feels her lover tense up on top of her and slump over her panting heavily, the dildo stuck between her lips. After calming down Dana gets up and pulls the dildo out of her girlfriend with a wet plopping sound. She removes the harness and lays down next to her girl. “Are you gonna be a good girl from now on?” She asks menacingly. Sheila nods. “Am I your slave now?” “If you want to be, sure. But our arrangement from before is good enough for me.” Sheila looks at her stunned. Realizing she’s been had. “So it was all a big trick?” She calls out in a flash of anger. “No, you needed to learn your lesson.” Dana casually says. Then more sternly, “The belt goes back on if you screw up, and not just for a month. Understand? And if you then still won’t improve I’ll never ever let you orgasm again… Remember that.” Sheila looks at Dana’s serious face. “Really?” Fearing the threat of never being able to orgasm. “Yes, really. Don’t go fucking around behind my back, ever! I’ll find out and punish you for it. You’re mine and you’ll be faithful to me and me alone, you understand?” Sheila swallows and nods. “I’m sorry I disappointed you.” “You better be. You almost ruined our friendship with Kate and our relationship with your lack of self control.” Her girlfriend looks guilty. “Sorry Dana… Really. I love you…” Her voice trails away lost in thought. “I love you too Sheila.” Dana says, pressing a kiss on her girlfriend’s nose. Sheila thinks about Dana’s words. Her lack of self control… But she managed many weeks in the chastity belt, so long she lost count of the days. Craving another orgasm already her hand slips down and she carefully rubs herself feeling her wetness. She immediately feels guilty and asks Dana if she can masturbate. She may. Fucking hell she thinks she loves her freedom, she quietly sighs. Promising herself to never disobey Dana again. As Sheila quietly masturbates herself to a 2nd orgasm. Dana looks at Sheila telling her what a slut she is. But Sheila doesn’t care what Dana thinks of her, all she wants is her orgasm. Afterwards they cuddle for a few minutes when Dana wants Sheila to get them dinner while she prepares the kitchen. Dana promises they’ll unpack everything the next day and make the flat theirs together. After a week or two Ariana is relieved to realize that the couple from downstairs do not constantly come visit and seem to go their own way. She thinks Dana is very controlling and tries to avoid her. Sheila has returned from wherever she had been and is a much better friend to Ariana and Kate. Kate is learning more about Ariana’s spirit warding and likes the concept. She’s surprised to find Shinto fascinating, having never bothered with religion much. Although she doesn’t really believe in it, she takes an interest and no longer thinks the Ofuda Ariana has are just for show. Ariana explains which Ofuda does what, and how important she thinks it is. Proving her own beliefs by the fact she has an unwavering love for Kate and that she feels safe when she’s home and doesn’t feel spirits in their flat. A silly feedback loop Kate thinks with a smirk, but whatever helps Ariana feel better is important to Kate so she goes along with it. After hearing all this Kate suggests they should get a talisman for Dana and Sheila. Ariana thinks that’s a great idea and she takes Kate to a local Shinto shrine to get a protective Ofuda for Dana and Sheila. The Kannushi of the shrine wants to know what kind of spirit Ariana felt and she tells him her experience and pokes Kate, who smirks and confirms something seemed to be in the electric cabinet. After some deliberation an Ofuda is drawn on a wooden slat and stamped by the cleric. The seriousness of the whole procedure causes Kate to laugh. She never realized Ariana is so spiritual. On their way home Kate asks her about that and Ariana says she’s not religious at all, but you can’t take the risk with kami. Better safe than sorry. Kate can’t argue with that, and it was a fun and interesting experience she thinks. Wondering if she should get some of that incense for their flat. The next day Ariana gifts the Ofuda to Dana and the two hang it above the front door. Dana likes the calligraphy of the talisman and thanks Ariana for her kind gift. When Ariana leaves, Dana can’t stop laughing, after-all, she has already released her ghost. Sheila comes home that evening and asks about the thing above the door. Dana tells her it’s a gift from Ariana to keep Sheila’s spirit in line. Ariana on subsequent visits to the 4th floor never feels or hears a spirit again, affirming her belief that the Ofuda works.

To set the scene, I am a Domme and I have a sub with whom I spend about 50% of my time. We do have separate homes but this is more of a historical legacy type of thing than anything else – something that will change in due course… when the economy is more stable. Luckily, we both live in the same small village in rural England so we can pop between each other’s houses as needed. ...

Velma shifted uneasily on her seat in the back of the Mystery Machine. She was stuck in between Shaggy and Scooby, because each claimed car sickness if they didn’t have a window. Daphne rode shotgun, as usual. Everyone in the group knew Fred had a thing for her. And why not, Velma sighed. Gorgeous long red hair that you could bury your face in, long legs that her little short dress almost showed too much of, and a figure that just wanted to be squeezed, what wasn’t there to like? ...

3: Doll Delivery Chapter 12: Packaged As the sunlight creeps onto its masked face, the doll awakens to the sight of Dr. Kitami sleeping, sharing the same rubber pillow. At some point, someone had tucked them in, as they were now completely enveloped by the thick rubber duvet. They were still bound together, arms intertwined, mouths simultaneously kissing and filled by the shared cock gag and harness still holding their crotches together, the doll’s cock, though flaccid, still inside the doctor. The doll feels both hot and cold, the layers of rubber causing pools of sweat to accumulate in its rubber suit and in puddles on the bed surrounding their bound bodies. It glances over to see Mistress already awake, drawing the rubber curtains around the bedframe. The doll struggles and moans, waking Dr. Kitami in the process. Her eyes initially show signs of panic and confusion that quickly give way to acceptance and perhaps even a bit of relief upon realizing the situation. The dolls cock twitches at the sight of her beautiful eyes but before things can go any further, Mistress speaks; “all right love birds, time to get cleaned up, you’ve got a very special day ahead.” ...

Chapter 5 – A Bondage Orgy Preparation Now that I was largely caught up on the events in the cellar by watching the camera feeds, I closed the tablet and went to find Paula. I found her in the kitchen chopping ingredients to go make a salad to go with the steaks. “Ever played with hoods?” I asked, unpacking the stuff I bought at the bondage store. “Yeah,” she answered, “but my local dungeon in London didn’t have one that nice. That looks custom made.” ...

…I’d been left impossibly off balance by the unanticipated turn of events so far - but who could blame me - although I’m here now, immersed in and living this experience first hand to the best of my abilities; adjusting to this new reality with little choice otherwise. In my mind submission didn’t come naturally to me, but here I am, from machine owner to a machine’s virtual slave, all in a very rough day; it was a lot of proverbial ground to cover when one stopped to contemplate such. Being kept perpetually naked in my own home with several closets full of wonderful things to wear on the top floor was of course a second humbling thing to adjust to. To be honest though, even just catching a glimpse of my naked reflection in a mirror was just awful; mirrors something to be avoided or rushed past, especially now. ...

Chapter 2 Outside the picturesque two story house the birds had been happily chirping for hours while basking in the early rays from the sun. From the branches of the birch trees next to the house one would have been able to see two sleeping occupants inside that were just about to wake up to a very different kind of chirping. Tara awoke with a jolt as her vaginal and rectal dildos suddenly started to slowly vibrate. Even though her eyes were now wide open she was still wrapped in total darkness due to the blindfold covering them, meaning she had no way of telling what time it was. Moaning from both arousal and vexation Tara tried to recall the number of times that she callously had been awoken by the vibrations during the night. As her arousal rose for what felt like the umpteenth time, Tara quietly cursed herself for joyously approving when Zoe suggested putting the vibrators on a cycle of 5 minutes on followed by 30 minutes off. Ever since the cycle had been activated it had done precisely what it must have been intended to do, namely keep Tara aroused and sleep depraved all night and morning. ...

Chapter Nine: New Beginnings As I previously said, work seemed to keep me away from home more, spending several days during the week in a motel after work as the commute to our new home was just too tiring for me. The weekends were our only time together, and even then, other things got in the way of our play sessions, so I had to be content sometimes with a quick fuck before heading back to my stressful job. ...

Chapter Seven: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now, and I had effectively moved into his apartment, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place, including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my own latex catsuit, and we’d even bought more rubber costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed inside the doll and I became Cindy again. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

Chapter Five: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being bound for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions that I had been kept in caused several aches and pains; but nothing that a good massage could fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d completely forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid down naked on the table, and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had a lot of fun! ...

Saved Re-cap Ariana Inoue is a 24 years old Japanese woman. Ariana has been building and using a self-bondage box and things went very much off the rails from the moment the locks clicked shut. She has been kept locked in her chest first by her careless friend Amy, and then is briefly forced into it by Amy, her abusive boyfriend John. This has left Ariana very upset and stressed out. With no close friends she has nobody to find solace from and her mental state is shaky. ...

Rebecca Simard had just escaped from prison. She had been locked away for a seven-year sentence for grand theft and other charges. She was having none of it though and staged an elaborate escape after only a few months into her sentence. Rebecca was a slim woman with jet-black hair that was done up in a bob. She stood at 5’6” and had a tattoo of a heart on her wrist; she was a beautiful woman and stood out in a crowd. It was the very reason she decided to lay low with a friend after she escaped – she would easily stand out and be sent right back to prison, likely for much longer this time. ...

Part Two Well if you think that after my close encounter as part of the stock of meatgirls previously would have put me off from ever trying it again, you’d be wrong. Maybe the strange desire to be kept as one of them, an object to be stored away until sold, would eventually lead to my own demise, and the fact that I came close to that should have dampened my enthusiasm, well it certainly dampened other parts at the thought of me being sold as a meatgirl. But the desires remained and though Ollie, my husband, was very reluctant to put me in harm’s way again, he really didn’t have much say in the matter. ...

Chapter 4: Daytime Viewing Habits To say the next few days were a blur for Amanda would be a bit of an understatement. Through a diabolical mixture of drug cocktails, Amanda wasn’t sure how much time had passed since Elise next visited her with a spritely kiss on the forehead, followed by a bee-like sting from a needle entering her arm. Thus started the ordeal of forced sleeping- broken up by dream-like memories of being cleaned and groomed- and mixed with nightmarish remembrances of the two women who, like herself, ended up unfortunate enough to become entangled with Elise. ...

Part 13. Maid Duty Emma was lathering her body with the most plain if not slightly greasy soap she has ever seen or used. The water was definitely lukewarm at best. She should be used to it by now. She really doesn’t know exactly how long but it has definitely been years. The warden had kept her locked up due to the contract she signed in the beginning. She had barely seen anybody lately except the guards who brought her food. Actually she was shocked to be let out of her cell and allowed to use the communal showers instead of her cell shower. ...

Kate works the strap around my chest, feeds it through the buckle just under my armpit and pulls it tight. The table’s padded surface presses firmly against my shoulder blades. “Tight enough, Luca-Baby?” She always asks it, as if she doesn’t know at least as well as I, how to do this properly. Rather than answering, I reply to her by perching my lips as an invitation for a snog, which she provides unquestioning. ...

Part 9: Blackmail “Today was the last day under my care for you,” Mistress June told me, “You will go back to Mistress May for the rest of your training. Do you really want to quit? If you do that now everything you endured was for nothing. You will get no money, you might even be forced to pay for the tuition. The rest of your training will be easy going with May.” ...

“Let’s see… Nabat Agaev for direct transfer this morning. Geez, she’s a sight. How long’s she been under t-and-e?” “Paper says… three months? That can’t be right? Most I’ve ever seen is seventeen days. According to records she made acceptable levels twenty-two days in.” “What’s that note in the details say?” “Hmmm? Oh. …By orders of Dr. Jan Greere, contractor number 78, Nabat Agaev, is to undergo physiological test and exam as follows for a period of no less than three months before permanent compulsory transfer to… Tarjblenistan!? Do we even have a consulate there?” ...

Arrival He’d said the wine I’d been drinking on the flight gave my mouth a floral flavour. l took the compliment, but I’d undoubtedly had too much, probably out of the anxiety of having only met him twice before. This time was different though. Our online chats had entered new territory. To make a long story short, he’d sent me a picture of a girl in underwear and bound with white rope, with the challenge: “Do you fancy an adventure?” ...

Ding-a-ling! With a jingle and a slam, another gaggle of children entered Weasleys’ Wizard Wheezes and proceeded to set about the place. Hermione was beginning to regret accepting George Weasley’s offer of a temporary position running the shop. She was filling in for him while he traveled to Northern Africa in search of ancient practical joke spells and talismans. But, she needed the work and it coincided with the spring break of Magoolick’s Graduate School of Magical Studies where she was working on her Master’s Degree in Witchcraft. ...

Chapter 2: Marita’s A Memory It was early that morning when Elise’s alarm went off on her new phone. Despite her age (Elise could pass for middle aged, but was approaching the end of those years), she made sure to keep up with the technological advances of the ‘smartphone’ age, a necessity if one wanted to continue on as a quasi-celebrity and especially with her extra-curricular activities. Speaking of which, Elise picked up her phone and made sure to hit the snooze button. Though the result of that subtle, clumsy thumb-clicking was hidden below in her soundproof basement, she could almost hear it in her own brain as a sleepy smile creeped onto her face. Downstairs, she knew that the inserts in her two newest toys were receiving the linked Bluetooth signal and responding with the jolts of electricity that let them know Elise was awake. Or rather soon to be. For she’d hit the “off” button after a few more minutes of precious shut-eye where Elise would go over the events of last night over and over again in her brain. ...

Chapter 3: Kim’s Hard Goodbye Amanda struggled to move, her nose-hooked and well-gagged and hooded face faced forward as she was forced to look with her eyes pried open as Kim, the ex-stripper, who was Elise’s last captive was again paraded in front of her unblinking eyes. “Well, Amanda…today is the day I get your new home ready for you. But first I must clean it up. As you can see the last occupant left a bit of a mess.” ...

Finale ‘Hey pretty girl, been awhile.’ In that instant the whole world seemed to freeze for Brianna Wilde as those words hung in the air, simple and to the point so very much like the speaker herself, reverberating in her mind again and again like an echo. Rooted in place, barely aware of her lovers at her side or the cool night air on her heated skin, the blue-haired girl could only stare uncomprehendingly, almost unable to believe her eyes as she took in the smirking form of Kiera Brennan standing right in front of her like some sort of ghost suddenly materializing out of her wildest dreams. Even as her mind raced, hazel eyes greedily drank in the sight, the dusky woman’s lean and muscular form clad in fishnet and leather, so unlike the casual t-shirt and jeans she had worn during their last encounter, the studs on her belt and bracelets glinting in the light of the streetlamp overhead. She was, in short, an absolute vision, accentuated by an almost deliberately provocative posture as she stood with her hand on her hip, amusement dancing clearly in golden brown eyes as she waited for a response, a playful smirk painted onto full and painfully soft lips. Lips that Brianna well remembered, lips that she did not think she would ever be able to forget. A blush spread across her cheeks as the memory of the night they had shared together returned to the fore, ghostly sensations of the wildly passionate woman and her shockingly submissive girlfriend binding her, teasing her, fucking her with an intensity that had seemed almost unworldly at the time. An ironic clue of the deeper truth lurking just beneath the surface, now that she thought about it. ...

Chapter 1 – Founding Mrs. Mavis Wainwright was a powerful southern woman. She was a direct descendant of Buford MacTavish, the founder of both Chain Manufacturing Inc. and the town of Chain. Her family had carefully guarded their wealth and control of the company throughout the decades. Mrs. Wainwright was the Chairperson of the Board of Chain Manufacturing, Inc. and held or controlled a majority of the stock. For all intents and purposes, she WAS Chain Manufacturing. In the town of Chain, she was the female equivalent of a southern “Boss Hogg”. ...

Part 5: The Assignment Over the few intervening weeks before their conjoined retirements, most of Lin’s things found their way into Justin’s house and the couple took on a domestic air between them. Lin remarked at how happy Justin was as she helped him prepare and cook meals. Lin was surprised at just how good a chef he was as he rarely made food for anyone beside himself before. And Justin, begrudgingly, appreciated the attention that Lin gave to his laundry. ...

9: Gotta Catch Them All “So Cait,” Summer started, “do you feel like going on in a special place? You’re already dressed pretty appropriately for it too.” “Phew Summer I’m honestly a little tired already,” Caitlyn laughed as she looked into Summer’s grinning face. “Sure, sure. Can totally understand,” Summer said slyly, turning around and raising her fist, “You can pick these up next week then, ok?” Summer opened her fist and Caitlyn saw that a key ring was hanging from her middle finger. Stunned, Caitlyn stared at the keys dangling from it. ...

Part 4: Sweet Dreams are Made of Tease Justin was having the best slumber he’d ever had in years. There wasn’t any dream per se, none involving fear or anxiety, no visions of terror. He just felt warm and whole for once, as if he were drifting on a pond during a moonless night. Total blackness yet unafraid. However, he slowly became aware of a shiver and someone else’s sounds of panic. He was spooning Lin, his arms loosely around her. ...

Part 9 Down in the dungeon, her prisoner had had altogether too much thinking time; strapped along the bondage horse, exhausted, sore and unable to move after his cropping; there hadn’t been much else to do. The problem was that in his previous life, before accepting his Goddess’ collar and now surrendering to her his free will, body and soul in perpetuity, safeword-free, he had always been something of an over-thinker. This is not good when you have nothing but thinking time and your free-will has been given over to another, and that other is making way more of it than you thought her capable of. The identity of these “new friends” she had mentioned, who had taught her about administering pain, and their possible other influences on his Goddess was turning his mind inside out, and back to front. She hadn’t been in the scene, or known much about BDSM until meeting him, and he wasn’t aware of any local acquaintances - kinky or vanilla - so who WERE they? ...

Abby stands by a window feeling the heat from the sun increasing on her bare skin, as the first drop of sweat runs down her chest and off her nipple she sighs as her body shudders from the tickling feeling she can do nothing about. Abby had been locked in her first cage when she was eight years old by her older brother. Her brother had tricked her into climbing in, “Just to see if she would fit,” quickly closing the door and putting his locker combination lock around the bars of the door and side. Abby spent the remainder of the day trapped inside the small steel box while her brother went to play with his friends. ...

12: The Bondage Hotel Beatrice’s initial anticipation of seeing her friend Cass again soon had flattened, after the third traffic jam in which she had gotten stuck on the way to Leon City. She stared out of tired eyes at the cone of light her car cast on the unlit highway and wondered if Cass went along with this every time she drove back home. After they both graduated from high school, they parted ways as Beatrice sought out a college closer to home while Cass got a spot at LCC. The long distance made it almost impossible for them to visit one another, so they always had to wait for the vacations to see each other again when Cass came home to her parents anyway. But as luck would have it, they now both had time off from college stress and Beatrice had decided to visit Cass in the big city. As she passed a sign announcing that she would soon be arriving in town, her mood improved a bit and she blinked several times to refocus on the road. She wiped a strand of her dark brown hair from her face and sat up. The tight PVC pants she was wearing squeaked softly and Beatrice rolled her eyes. The whole ride, she had regretted putting on these pants, but she wanted to impress her friend with her new clothes. Normally Cass was always the one with the flashy and daring clothes and Beatrice the quiet inconspicuous girl, but she wanted to change this during her visit. Her feet were in ankle boots and her upper body was covered by a skimpy silver top. Beatrice never thought Cass would suffer so much for her fashion. The sudden illumination of her cell phone distracted her from the road for a moment, and she read Cass’s name on the screen. A smile graced her lips and, with a swipe of her finger, she answered the call. ...

So today is my take a deep breath, let’s-do-this day. I’ve taken the day off from my waitressing job at the cafe, and come up to the city on the train. Getting to the studio partly on foot in this heat has made me a little hot and bothered, but the real stress came from the anxiety of finally taking the plunge. Ever since I’d moved to the Bay area, I’d been aware of this studio, and of the kind of movies it specialized in. Damsels in distress - it was the kind of thing I’d fantasized about ever since that one time an ex had tied me down as a teen, and I’d pretended not to like it. He’d shown me pictures of girls tied up, ball-gagged, and such. I was younger then, and forgot about it, consigning all that kind of thing to the domain of misogynistic fantasy. ...

I was already lying across the spanking / fucking bench when the first partygoers arrived. Julie Ann, called J by everyone… and Mistress J by those in the inner circle… was there to meet them. She quickly explained, “Mistress Regina was called away on urgent business, but she didn’t want to cancel the party, so she asked me to act as hostess.” She pointed to me and said, “Besides, we have already arranged for slut zara to be here tonight. I’m sure everyone will enjoy themselves.” ...

Introduction Ever since I was a teenager I have been interested in bondage and BDSM. Besides playing with a partner, which occasionally happened, I enjoy solo play. I have done some light bondage in the past, sometimes using time releases with ice. These scenarios always took place in the safe environment of my home. I have fantasized about taking it outside, but never dared to. That was going to change. This is the true account of what happened. ...

Jake, Dave and John had been close friends since high school. Actually they were friends long before high school. Jake and Dave had known each other since forever and John became their friend when his parents moved into the neighborhood just before he started school. The three boys were originally part of a much larger circle of friends, but in high school things slowly began to change. The change occurred when their friends began to gradually merge into the dating and party scene until it was just them… and Doreen. Then at the end of their Junior year Doreen left. She stopped by Jake’s house to say goodbye. As usual, Dave and John were also there. ...

“Oh come on, it won’t be that bad!” Ash exclaimed. Riley had just finished getting the door opened, seemed the hinges were a bit rusty. As Jamie climbed through they remarked, “Yeah, I know…just an old medical facility, I get weird vibes.” “We are weird thoughts…” muttered Riley, and nobody could argue with that sound logic. Much of the facility was in ruins, or already cleared out of anything interesting. Sure there were plenty of old files and documents, but no gross pictures or x-rays to make them exciting. The trio came across only one door that was locked. As it was the only locked door, they knew they had to get in, it was no longer optional. Curiosity got the better of them and soon were scouring the nearby drawers and desks for keys. Riley bumped a painting while searching and it fell to the floor with the sound of shattered glass. Jamie picked up the edge of the frame and lifted it, and a single key fell from it. Ash swiped the key and took a careful look. ...

Svana had been moved into her new house for about a week and had just finished unpacking all her things, from furniture and necessities in the first and second floors, to her grimoires and other mystic utilities in the attic, and now she just needed to get her extra boxes put away. During the week she had been there she had barely been in the basement except to do the laundry. Bringing down some of her boxes she looked around. There was the wall with the washer and dryer, then the wall that had the old wooden shelf fixed to it, which left behind the heater. ...

Part 9. An Unworthy Development Emma woke up in a panic. She tried to move but she was face down with her breasts smashed underneath her making it harder to breathe. Her neck seemed immobile with her face in a cushioned ring that opened up and let her see the ground below. Her arms were strapped straight out from the sides of her body. Her legs had a little play as her ankles were strapped down about a foot apart. Her knees and hips were not and she had some wiggle room to move. ...

My thong-split ass perches on the edge of the high stool and I watch as Blayne goes through a mess of electric cables and plugs on the floor. He’s trying to find a free socket to get some power for the device. I’m half way between excited and nervous! I’m already pretty uncomfortable being so underdressed in front of Blayne, but what he’s about to do to me next is another level. ...

Part 2 Chapter 7: An Electrifying Display The following day, Eleanor and Adrian planned a visit to a high-class art gallery owned by a close friend of Eleanor’s, named Isabella. She was an imposing woman with a short, angled bob that framed her alluring yet authoritative visage. A fellow fetishist and BDSM connoisseur, Isabella was organizing an exhibition that day, featuring a variety of artists who specialized in fetish art. The grand opening was just a few hours away. ...

Chapter 35: Sr. Year, That’s a Wrap After her exploration of BDSM with Clair and Fred, Regina was a bit nervous to have Psych lab with Fred again. I mean, she had helped him tie his wife to a table, watched him eat her out, licked dessert off her chest and tickled her naked body until she almost hyperventilated. How do people just go back to ‘normal’ after that kind of experience? But normal was exactly what Fred was. They just started in together on the lab assignment like they hadn’t spent an evening last week with their faces covered with chocolate and Cool Whip. ...

Part 2: The Rubber Facility Chapter 7: Sealed The doll lays alone in the dark room, still gagged, plugged and chained to the rubber bed. Sore from the ravages of the clientele, it thinks back to before it had lost its identity. It was only the night before when they had met in that dingy bar, it seemed like so long ago, another life even. As it begins to relax and try to nod off to sleep, the door opens with a jolt and in walk thing 1 and 2, one of whom is carrying a clear pvc bag, folded neatly in his arms. As they approach, A speaker springs to life with a crackle, followed by Mistress’ s sultry voice. “you did very well on your first shift, but being a new toy and all, I think it’s only appropriate that you be stored in some nice plastic packaging”. As she speaks, the things unfasten the doll’s bindings, allowing it to lower its arms and close its legs. ...

Part 7. Warden and Inmate Epsilon Emma was still basically naked except for her chastity belt and needle filled chastity bra. The four cuffs on her wrists and ankles as well as her collar were still shackled together by heavy chains. Her leash was pulled taut as she followed Miss Keys through the corridors of the ship barefoot. Emma at least got an amazing view of Miss Keys’ backside as she gracefully walked ahead of her. ...

Chapter 12 “My babies!” The store owner squealed, running towards me and my sister as we appeared from Tanya’s store warehouse. The larger lady enveloped us in her arms as Emily hugged her back, humming to herself lightly from the sudden move of affection. “Oh, I’ve missed you so much,” Tanya continued. “I know, I’m sorry!” Emily pleaded. “What are you doing here?” “I came back to spend some time with Sam, she told me about today and I wanted to help out.” ...

The Depths* I woke up lying on some kind of bed. My arms were stretched out over my head, held wide apart with leather cuffs attached to straps going somewhere out of my sight, over the edge. My legs were in the same position, spread wide and held down with leather cuffs on my ankles. Ominously, there were more straps across my knees and thighs, again held apart by wide belts around the bed. I tried twisting around, struggling to free myself. ...

Chapter One - A Meeting with Lacy As I sat slowly sipping my coffee in the dimly-lit diner, I pulled from my pocket the small business card which had brought me here. The card itself was a very pale shade of pink. It had an embossed edge framing it and five embossed pillars in the very center. There was nothing printed on the face of the card. On the back, however, was a neatly-hand written note which said, “W, KoZee Kup Diner, 7:30 pm.” It was signed simply “Marco”. ...

2: Tea’s New Suit(s) Tea left the theater bitterly after she had received yet another refusal. This was already the eighth time this week and even the weather seemed to have conspired against her. Tea hadn’t made it halfway home when it started to rain and of course she didn’t bring an umbrella. She looked up at the sky, exhausted, and raindrops pelted her face. Tea exhaled heavily and muttered, “Typical.” ...

Part One “Hey Tess, lil’ service?” I automatically pulled a bottle of Bud from the ice, popped the cap and slid it to Jason. I was focused on the game, and frankly, I was scared shitless. I had been on a bad streak, losing games by a point and making foolish bets to make it back. Tonight was supposed to cover all my losses and more. I bet, I bet more than I could ever pay back if I lost, but the game was a sure thing! New York was a bunch of pussies! Chicago would easily cover the five point spread. ...

Part 2a – The Maidbot is my Mistress Hello there, you join me as I’m getting ready for my Mistress; I have to be in place before she walks into the playroom, naked, wearing only my collar, on my knees in a submissive posture. Legs spread, hands turned upwards and resting on my thighs, with my head down and eyes looking towards the floor. It’s nearly time for the changeover, where my maidbot turns from domestic servant to my dominant mistress, and where I have to follow her commands instead of me giving them. ...

Chapter Two (I add Greek Yogurt to mine) Beth enjoyed how blindfolds had always blurred the line between dreams and reality. She was never sure if she was dreaming, or waking to a Kinbaku-bi class. She had no doubt that this was not a dream. She remembered Monica walking into Kelly’s room a few hours after she had been bound. “Do you have to escape from everything?” Beth had asked. ...

Chapter Seven Kelly was having trouble concentrating. She wasn’t sleeping well and there was a mild buzzing in her head. It was like having a song stuck there, but one you couldn’t completely hear. Of course Mistress Anna decided to give a pop quiz. There was only one question on her screen: “What is this restraint called?” Everyone in class knew it was a Strait Jacket, but only three of them knew not to spell it as “Straight.” Those lucky three would be bound in jackets and have their belts removed for ten minutes. ...

Chapter Six A pretty young subbie who’s eager for collaring, Wearing a ball-gag so she’ll do no hollering, In latex stockings that mold as they cling, These are my favorite kinkiest things. Kneeling to worship her Mistress in leather, Locked in steel handcuffs, her wrists held together, Proudly displaying her gold nipple rings. These are my favorite kinkiest things. When the rope breaks When the key’s lost When her maiden aunt’s arrived… ...

PROLOGUE Forty-seven years ago “This sucks! Just because I got fired (Stupid boss don’t know nuthin’) I gotta help my stupid Uncle sort this shit. “It will be fun, you’ll learn stuff,’ Bullshit. When he said it was from a castle, I thought there’d be iron maidens and chastity belts and stuff.” He continued to paw through a box of oddly shaped metal pieces. “Does this have writing on it? Hey. Maybe I can make a big discovery and get my face on Mount Rushmore!” He spit on it to make it easier to read. “Then I can pass a law so more people will have to wear chastity belts and want to be tied up.” ...

Chapter Nine The floor was sticky. It took Kelly a while to notice as her mind had taken a short vacation. Apparently there is a limit to how pleasure a body can take. At first the orgasm had been amazing and Kelly had wished they would never end. Her feelings turned to terror as it didn’t end. She was trapped in an endless cycle where her body spasmed as she came and came and….leaked. ...

Chapter One Ken flexed, and writhed. It helped a little, but the only part of him that was close to unfettered were his feet. His predicament was an imposing and comprehensive set of leather medical restraints securing him to the twin bed in the dark room. The temperature was comfortable, if a little cool, and the mattress was soft, so there was that. Ankles, thighs, waist, chest, wrists, biceps, a peculiar head harness, shoulder and crotch straps kept him efficiently in place. His hands were ensconced in some sort of mitts– they had him grip a sort of racquetball in each fist before donning them. A muzzle pressed against his lips snugly, keeping in a chewable yet mouth-filling wad. Somehow he could breathe through it, but it kept him from making much noise. The harness about his head kept his mouth compressed around the wadding, and straps employed the harness in keeping his head positioned and still as he lay in the sleeping position they had put him in for several nights now– on his back, and entirely immobile. ...

After getting my degree in humanities, I found that the paper that it was printed on was worthless and that I had wasted my time with the three years it took to get my degree. All I had left to show for it was a large student debt that I now needed to pay off on top of my everyday living expenses; that and no real employment prospects in the current climate. ...

It was a typical Friday in the office, and I have been working for Dr Stones for nearly a year now as his receptionist, doing the filing, typing letters and invoices and general office stuff, while also arranging his list of clients. His office is generally busy at the beginning of the week but tails off at the end, and usually, by Friday most of the work is done before lunchtime, so the afternoon is generally quiet. ...

Part Two – The New Rubberslave (The New Assistant) After I had accidentally walked in on my boss Mr. Soames playing with his rubber-clad doll, I had tried to not only keep my job but also to please him had tried on the same outfit that the doll was wearing, plus I must admit that I was wondering to myself as I looked at the doll bound there, just what it would have been like to be dressed like her. Agreeing to try on the latex catsuit, which I found that I enjoyed wearing, this, in turn, led to me wearing the boots, corset, and the hood that the doll was wearing. Now that I was dressed the same, I found myself highly aroused and asked him to bind me in the same way that the doll had been; I loved every minute of it. But that’s when things started to change… ...

… Drinking to excess is never good, but I was having one of those weeks, and an after work naked step on the digital and infallible scale, accompanied by a very critical self assessment in my bathroom’s full length mirror had driven me there; literally to drink. I get like this sometimes, and reading between the lines when talking with my girlfriends I’m surely not the only one. Anyway, it was almost time for another new year’s resolution, you know lose twenty pounds, get in shape and actually start making use of the gym that I belong to anyway, that kind of thing. Nobody’s perfect after all, or so my husband tells me, his unconditional acceptance of my many faults both refreshing and ever so slightly guilt inspiring. ...

Part One – Introduction (An Unexpected Upgrade) My name is Rubberslut, it used to be Susan, but most of the people I mix with now know me by that name. How did I get that name? Well, that is a long story, but one that I hope that you’ll find entertaining. I will admit first that I have always had a love of tight restrictive clothing, and of course, bondage, tie me up, and I am yours to do with as you wish. I used to be more ‘vanilla’ in my tastes, but over time have developed to enjoy my body and what it can do. ...

Rubber Drone #6 By Gromet & Allatex Arriving at the home of Mr. Sloane, Mrs. Cartwright was surprised by the size and layout of the house and extensive gardens, which were very beautifully landscaped. She had known Mr. Sloane through her own store, which sold latex clothing and other items. He had been a particularly good customer of hers, having bought many, many items over the years. She was somewhat surprised to get the invitation to visit his home but looked forward to getting to know more about her very best customer. ...

Part 6 The wooden blinds on the large bay window that made up a good chunk of the living room’s front wall had been closed to block some of the heat of the day and despite the warm afternoon sunlight that still managed to shine through the slats the room seemed dark, almost subdued in some strange way. Partly it was an effect of the darkly polished hardwood floor and the richly woven rugs that covered it, the combined effect drinking in the light like pools of shadow. Partly it was how the fireplace, normally warm and welcoming, sat empty and cold in the depths of summer. But mostly it was the odd silence that seemed to hang in the air and fill the entire house, a silence only truly broken by the occasional soft moan and the distant ticking of a grandfather clock. And yet, Brianna Wilde found that she wasn’t really paying much attention to any of that, all of her focus instead fixed upon the rickety looking easel set up in front of her and the large sketch pad balanced there, the bold lines of pencil strokes marring its creamy white surface almost mocking her. One arm crossed over her stomach, the elbow of her free arm resting in her palm as she absently worried the end of the pencil she was holding with her teeth, she could not help but frown. Art was a new passion she had been exploring of late, buoyed by the encouragement of her lovers, but it was strange in a way. Some days inspiration flowed freely, carrying her away to the sort of relaxed detachment she normally only experienced when bound helplessly, her body almost moving of its own accord as she created. But other days, like today? On those days that almost zen-like trance refused to come, leaving nothing but irritation in its wake as she tried and tried to force herself. Part of her knew it was natural to have those moments, and that trying to force it would do no good, but even so it left a bitter taste in her mouth. ...

Wendy was out shopping in an older part of town; the area was mainly made up of small shops with some unique things and other knick-knacks that you don’t usually find in the larger stores. She was enjoying browsing in the various shops, when unfortunately it started to rain, not just a brief shower but quite heavily, and not being equipped for the sudden downpour; she decided to finish shopping and head home, her day now ruined. ...

Hailey looked at her reflection in the full length mirror and smiled. She looked as if ready to conquer a new continent. Not that she would of course, wars and conquest were silly things that had no place in the modern world. It was after all the start of the 20th century, a time to explore new ideas. A time to push boundaries and question old ways of thinking. Considering herself an advocate of the modern age, Hailey was not your average 22 year old by any means, especially for a woman. Sole child to Sir Thomas Kennedy she had been brought up in a household of abundant excess. Her father had been on the forefront in the steelworks industry and both owned and ran the nation’s largest, most acclaimed one. Some would even say it was the best steelworks in the world. Hailey had, since an early age, been tutored by her mother until the age of 12, at which time her mother had sadly succumbed to smallpox. ...

Susan Johnson was a partner in a company that sold household robots to do the cleaning and menial housework for their owners. Being one of the most successful robot manufacturers in the field, she was aware of most of the advancements in the field of robots. However, on more than a few occasions she had heard of a local establishment which were now called “Personal Entertainment Centres,” but which were effectively old-style brothels that were using some sort of advanced robot dolls as pleasure bots for customers. The description of these bots was that they were not at all like robots but were soft to the touch and would react to vocal commands, which was something her company had been trying to do but without any success. So she decided she had to find out more and had hatched a plan to do just this. ...

Chapter 15: Cell, Jill Cheats on Bob The projects with the Schwartz Iron works continue and Jill discovers she may be bisexual. Enjoy. After a few weeks, Bev called to tell Jill they had the decorative gate done and ask if Jill would like to drop by their workshop and see it. Jill was so excited she was over within an hour. Helen saw her coming and took her back to Bev’s corner of the shop. Jill was amazed at the work of art Bev had created but Helen was amused that Jill kept stealing glances towards the door to their living quarters. ...

Part 6. Dam(sel) Consequences Janice was still setting up her display with what Emma assumed were employees or volunteers at the least. She had basically brought her own store and set it up off to the side of the area they would be using for demonstration. The demonstration area was a large stage with a large number of tables with various objects, unique furniture, and some interesting looking devices. Seeing them left Emma curious about how many of these things she would experience today. Out front of the main demonstration area was a couple hundred seats spread out front for guests to watch from. Some of those seats were already filled with more people coming. Though Emma knew it was a public event, people could watch live from other areas or later at their convenience. ...

I’m Kate. I’m 21, tiny at 5’0”, slender, medium length jet-black hair. Small-ish boobs, but on my little frame they catch the eyes. In the last few years I’ve been experimenting with selfbondage. In a sentence, I started with spread-eagle bed bondage and later began experimenting with forced vibrator scenarios. I’ve been adding to my play, going a little further, doing a little more, trying things that renew that edgy feeling. ...

Darin groggily lifted his head and looked around him. “Whoa!” he said loudly. “I must have really gotten wasted at that Halloween party.” He quickly checked to make sure that his costume, a large cloth leaf, was still in place. He then lifted his head and looked at the black and orange crepe paper hanging in big loops from the ceiling of the dimly-lit bus and at all of the other costumed riders. He didn’t remember getting on this bus. The last thing that he remembered was sneaking out onto the balcony at Astra’s party with Karina for a little moonlight sex. ...

Jackie & Wendy have a small unique dungeon set up where they entertain their submissive clients and attend to their needs. One of those clients happens to be Denise, who was also enjoying a part-time relationship with Jackie & Wendy, even though she was a client of the two. They all three enjoyed more of a sexual relationship rather than just a business arrangement between them. But it was always strictly business when they had Denise bound and gagged; she was their little submissive plaything, and they practised on her for whatever they needed to perfect before acting out on a paying customer. ...

I hope I don’t have to kill him. He’s walking towards me, maybe 50m away now. The single light on the loading bay to my left is not helping much, but his body language is still wrong, he’s tensed up, walking fast and leading with his right shoulder. “Oi, dipshit. Calm the fuck down, ok?” I shout it loud enough for him to hear easily. He stops as if he’s run out of power, then he looks around as if confused. Daft cunt. ...

Part 8 Chapter 22: Strange feelings The days passed, and I was so comfortable and enjoying my commitment at the hospital that it was hard to remember what it was like to be on the outside. I asked Amanda about this feeling. Amanda told me it was pretty typical. “They call this effect institutionalization. But not to worry and enjoy the feeling. It will soon go away when you get out and return to the real world.” The odd thing was I was starting to feel the real world was a lot more frightening than here in the hospital. ...

Preparations “Remember, no talking when in contact with the Subject. Use the tablet if you have a question.” The Technician slipped on the helmet of the isolation suit. The silvered front acted like a one-way mirror, concealing the face of the person inside. The Apprentice nodded in understanding. “The Subject is still unconscious?” The two faced each other, verifying there was no exposed clue to the identity of either one. ...

Compulsion* _This was going to be more fun than anything I’d tried before now. It would lend a whole new meaning to the term “Dumpster Diving”, at least for me. If I were objective, looking at myself from the viewpoint of a dispassionate, disinterested observer, then I’d have to conclude I was certifiably insane to carry through on my plan. Maybe I was crazy, but it wasn’t going to stop me._Why did I do it?* What was it in my head that drove me to become human garbage, to be tossed aside as unwanted trash? Most of the time I felt normal, but every so often that compulsion came upon me. Maybe it was the feel of the smooth, clingy plastic against my hand when opening a fresh kitchen trash bag. Or maybe it was some kind of guilt complex. Whatever the reason, I had to wrap myself up in a neat package inside one of those bags, preferably surrounded by other bags of equally unwanted refuse. ...

Amanda squirmed in her self-induced purgatory, the slightest of movements all she could manage. Her body encased in thick black latex from head to toe, hiding away her identity and stealing away her ability to feel any touch to her body. The hood over her face left her blind, buds in her ears that fed white noise that kept her deaf to the room around her. Her long, silky brunette hair pulled through the top of the hood, granting anyone that wanted it a convenient handhold to yank her head around in her darkness. ...

How It Came To Be “Is it true, Paula? You came here, to the Center, by choice?” The question came from Trina, the most recent addition to the circle of friends. The two women had something in common. Katrina, Trina for short, had also started her life at the Center as a willing if uninformed participant. The dinner conversation had turned to early days at the Center, a safe topic since they weren’t in the secure area. Paula and Big Mike, her master, were the earliest arrivals at the Center among the group sitting around the table. Paula looked a question at Big Mike, silently seeking permission to answer. ...

Ah, so here you are, my pathetic little slave boy. And may I ask what the FUCK you are doing playing without ME?! Struggle all you want you little bitch it looks like you’re too good at self bondage to get out without your release, and I’ve already taken your keys. I am so ANGRY; is my bondage not good enough for you? I can’t understand you, what does mmmmmf mmmmmf mean? If you won’t have a serious conversation about this then shut up, I’m talking. So here I find you. Hogtied in leather and steel on our basement dungeon floor. You thought I was away for the weekend, but I’ve come back two days early as my trip was cancelled at the last minute. You’re gagged, looks like an inflatable bulb gag, and you’re tightly hooded…yep I see the gag padlocked on under the hood, and you’ve locked the hood straps too. Wow those elbows look tightly strapped together, a very creative use of ratchet straps, very clever. And I see youve arched yourself up using the same method, ankles to the back of your chest harness, head pulled back towards your toes. My my, I’m getting soaked just looking at you. I’m mad at you, but you look hot, I’ll give you that. ...

Part One - The Bet Daisy snorted. “There’s just no hope for the future of the straights. Pure vanilla. Boring in every way. People like us are progressive. Creative. We’re the future. The past couldn’t accept women loving other women like I do, so we got creative and fought back. Every woman I’ve been with has told me she never experienced a true orgasm until she was with another woman who actually understood her biology. Hetero relationships will simply die out eventually if they can’t figure out something as simple as pleasing a woman.” ...

Janet had finally finished the harness having already made the sleeves of the heavy coat look like they had arms and hands and felt she was ready to try out her latest public bondage torture. Janet loved bondage especially public self bondage and every year when the temperature dropped she was ready with multiple outings planned using her heavy coats as cover. Over the last few years Janet had found or created many different props for her outings with a few of them becoming regulars. Now she was ready to try a different approach, adding a large variable: her very excitable Labrador. The idea had grown from watching him pull at his collar choking himself and the hidden desire that she had always wished she was the one being led around on a short leash with a tight collar. As the idea grew she figured out ways to use her favorite gag, her heavy nipple piercings with her custom leg braces and even the modified bark collar she often wore when she was actually walking him. ...

Part 1 Chris was a mid-thirties, average height, average weight, average guy. Decent looking, not striking, one of the “quiet ones”. It’s always the quiet ones… His wife was an amazing woman and they partnered perfectly in music, food, wine, even friends! Couple that with being great in bed together and bang, perfect couple! She was even very understanding when he “came out” early in their relationship about his various kinks. He had all his adult life, been into bondage in a big way and whilst single, did a great deal of…research… into the subject, reading fiction, watching videos, and learning a lot from the adult shops online that specialised in equipment. When he got his own place, this progressed into selfbondage, and he got pretty good, at first tying, then strapping, and then as he got more adventurous, chaining and locking himself up. More importantly he got very good at getting out again afterwards! ...

A Bad Night I woke up with a headache and a bad taste in my mouth. That wasn’t an everyday occurrence, but I had no idea why. Try as I might I could not remember a single thing after eating lunch yesterday. I think it was yesterday; I wasn’t even sure of the date. That’s when I fully woke up. Something was very wrong. I was lying on my stomach, with my hands and arms behind my back. Or rather fastened behind my back; I recognized the bite of handcuffs locked on my wrists. The moment I tried to move my hands I discovered the chain around my waist, holding the handcuffs in position in the small of my back. I knew what that meant: transport chains, enhanced security, and a serious problem for me. ...

It should be noted, before we start, that Anise wouldn’t normally be seen dead on this side of town. She had standards. Against the dark alleyways and industrial buildings of the east side, her outfit stuck out like a sore thumb. That was, of course, only part of the reason for her nervousness. Squinting at the discreet business card in her hand, for what must have been the hundredth time, she tried to persuade herself that she must be in the right place. The unit number matched that on the card, but the clue she had been hoping for as to what lay inside was notably absent. The card itself was no help, simply a name and an address. No phone number, no website, no title. Nor was the hand-written message on the back, burned into her brain from reading and re-reading. ...

Part 7 Chapter 19: All wrapped up in research The lights came on in my cell, and Patti walked in. “Hi Mr. Murphy, how are you on this fine morning?” “Good!” I said. “Well, it’s a big day for you, going for another wet pack. Are you excited?” Patti asked. “Well, excited and a little scared,” I said. “Well, you liked your last one, didn’t you?” Patti asked. “It was interesting last time, but this time it’s for a whole week!” I said. ...

Part 3: Music of the Night On Saturday morning, over breakfast, Bettie, Page and I decided to meet that evening at Page’s house for dinner and drinks, home-style karaoke, and maybe another lesson for the twins. Plus stay overnight in a guest suite. (“Bring a swimsuit. We have a pool and jacuzzi,” she said.) The previous night had been a heady plunge into uncharted waters for the teenagers, and Page thought they might be a bit shy in the light of a new day. Being on home turf, they should be more comfortable in exploring their sexuality. ...

Linda had loved high heels since she was a small child stomping around in her mother’s high heels continuing to wear all types until she was old enough to pick what she wanted. Linda could not remember not wearing heels, even getting into trouble in school for wearing “too sexy” shoes and refusing to change her footwear. The high heels gave her an air that she thought she was better than others and only hung around with the “pretty” people. All during high school she was one of those people that took great joy in tormenting the people outside her group. Her whole life seemed to revolve around her love of high heel shoes and tormenting less “important” people. Her attitude worsened now that she was a model and had begun doing more and more fetish shoots, being one of the few current models that could wear extreme heels during the entire shoot. As her career progressed she was given her first pair of ballet boots and quickly fell in love with them, mastering wearing and walking in all styles of the tortuous shoes. ...

Chapter 1. Beginning of the Story Another boring online meeting was finally over. Linda switched off the webcam and closed her notebook, then leaned back in her chair. Deep in thought, she started to undo the buttons of her white office-style shirt, and another layer of her garments, hidden beneath cotton cloth, appeared. It was a black, skin-tight latex suit, without collar, with shortened legs and arms, specially designed by Linda to be worn under her office uniform. The wide, round neck cutout was not visible even with a few buttons undone, and nobody in the office could ever imagine what a secret such an unassuming young trainee would keep. However, being very cautious, she wore her suit to the office quite rarely, and was very happy when lockdowns caused everyone to work from home. This allowed her to put on her favorite clothing anytime she wanted to. After several months of lockdown, Linda was practically living in latex, taking it off only to wash, dry and put on again. Usually she enclosed herself totally, with hood and gloves, removing it for online conference calls, as she did today, and covering her upper body, visible on the webcam, with her office shirt. ...

I was so late. I pushed open the salon door with a shove from my elbow and stumbled inside, out of the pouring rain. The unique aroma of strongly scented hair care products mixed with shampoos filled the air. “Sorry I’m late,” I mumbled, trying hard to conceal my nervousness. She was dressed with a shiny loose fitting black blouse complete with ever so tight leather leggings. Dark brown shoulder length hair, with her lower face covered by a black face mask. Her overall appearance was sinister, but her eyes sparkled with mischief. ...

Tormenting Technology! Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip, pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still, several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood. ...

Chapter 6 “Mmmmm,” I whimpered softly to myself. We had only been in the bedroom for ten minutes but Emily already had me completely naked and on the bed. Emily was nearly naked herself, wearing only her bra and panties, a collection of our clothes were laid out on the floor. My orders were to lie completely still and close my eyes, I was happy to oblige as I was slowly fading to the realm of sleep anyway. ...

Chapter 5 “Em?” I whispered groggily as I gently woke up from my dream. Last night, Emily laid in my arms as we fell asleep together. Admittedly, It was a nice moment, but now she was nowhere to be seen. I rose up slowly from my blankets with a mixed feeling of the day before in the pit of my stomach, I remembered the fun we had with the sex shop, Emily buying a butt plug for the first time and me coming home with the dominatrix outfit. ...

Chapter 30 - The Bravery of Pets WRRRZZZZZZ! “AAAAH! NOOO!” Trixie jumped down the doctor’s table and ran to the corner of the room to hide behind the large plant. Even though he had explained to her that this noisy saw would only cut her cast and not her actual arm, it scared the shit out of her anyway. Like we did all morning, Misti and I attempted to reassure her. ...

Braving the Elevator As she stood in the elevator, Jessica wondered if she wasn’t still a little bit drunk from last night. She was pretty sure she wouldn’t even be considering this normally. Yes, she must still be be drunk. She did have an awful lot of wine. Thankfully the painkillers were making short work of the hangover, and the unpleasant memory of the throbbing head the booze had left her with. At least she didn’t have to feel guilty about the drinking; after all everyone’s allowed a night of self-pity when they’ve just broken off a three year engagement, right? ...

Part 6 Chapter 15: The long drive home We drove towards the state hospital. A few minutes after setting out Cathy pulled into a roadside drive-through. The girls ordered some food to go for themselves and we pulled out as soon as they collected their order. I said, “Hey, what about me?” “Oh, don’t worry, Mr. Murphy, we have food drinks in the ice chest for you!” said Kelly. They drove a little farther down the road and pulled over at a roadside rest stop. There were a few picnic tables under some big trees. Cathy pulled the van up by one of the picnic tables and stopped. Kelly announced that we were going to have a picnic. Cathy took the food and drinks and set them on the table, while Kelly opened the sliding door. I obviously stayed sitting, strapped down in my chair. ...

Return to the Room Alex flopped down onto the bed, enjoying the feel of the hotel robe against his shower-damp skin. He always felt better when he’d had a chance to wash away the feelings of a long hard day with the clients. Thankfully the law firm he worked for treated their staff well - the hotel they were putting him up in made his own apartment feel like a squat in comparison. It was one of the oldest in the city, and the whole place radiated luxury. Every staff member there treated him like visiting royalty, which made it a pleasure to return there after an over-long day in a stuffy meeting room with his corporate clients. ...

Center Express Trina, short for Katerina, stole a glance at the guard sitting next to her. He seemed to be bored; that was understandable considering how many times he must have traveled this road. Bored but always alert, she noticed when he sat up in swift reaction to her sidelong peek. On the job as well, as Trina discovered when he reached behind her back to check on the handcuffs. ...

I have always been an engineer at heart. But I quickly realized that there was no fun or money in it. So. I opened a strip club in the Philippines. There wasn’t much money in it either, but it was a lot of fun. The club girls gave me some headaches, but I was lucky enough to have two good mamasans working for me to keep the girls in line. I partied every night for about a year. I had girlfriends and sometimes an effeminate boyfriend. Then a pandemic happened, and business took a nosedive. Tourists stopped coming in, and the bills started to pile up. So, one day while I sat at home playing on my phone, I went to a webcam site that featured girls that performed acts for a monetary amount. I noticed that the girls were making money like crazy. It got me thinking about how I could find something close to the same thing. ...

Chapter 28 - Dating Pets “Are we doing the right thing?” “Yes.” “Are you sure?” “Yes.” “Lucy won’t be mad?” “I don’t think so.” “Are you sure?” “I don’t see why she would. She is always trying hard to keep us happy.” “Are you happy?” “I am now.” It was my way to evacuate anxiety, asking too many questions. But no matter how many answers Oreo provided, it didn’t help much. I had this lingering feeling inside of me that made me wonder if we were making a mistake or, at the very least, if I deserved what was happening to me. ...

Chapter 1: The Discovery Joyce and Shawna had been living at their new-England home for a few years. These old turn-of-the-century houses always seemed to hold architectural surprises, from the little tower room in the attic and now to the basement, where a recent restoration of the basement pantry had revealed an old sealed-off stone walled cellar room. Entry into the secret room went through a short stone-arched walkway and a heavy cast-iron door, which was hidden behind some paneling and shelves in the pantry. Upon discovery, the ladies squealed with delight, realizing the potential of another playroom in the old house. The room was dirt floored and very grimy with cobwebs everywhere, but they set out to clean it out. ...

Part 5 Chapter 12: Packing up the old life (Or now you see him, now you don’t) Over the next few days, there was not too much to report for me, as I was secured to my bed, except for being taken to the shower room and showered once, so the days started running together. However, other plans were being laid for me by my girlfriend and my doctor at Amanda’s home. ...

Chapter 27 - Safety Pets “I wanted to say… I like you a lot and…” “But, I know that already, Clara.” “No, no… Oreo. Listen…” “But, I do.” Under the blankets, well hidden from the world, Oreo and I finally found time to talk quietly without being pressured by time or people. Now, it was just a matter for me to find a way to convey my message so that Oreo wouldn’t think I was weird or threatening. I also wanted to hear what she had to say in return. ...

1. My phone beeps. I read the text message. One word ‘Prepare’. I quickly finish up my work for the day and log off, then head up to the bathroom. Using the douche bulb already prepared I clean out my arse until the expulsion runs clear. Next I shower and dry myself, then rub dressing aid all over. The clothes I am to wear are already laid out for me, shiny and slick. On top of the pile is an anal plug, 15cm long and nearly 10cm round the widest part. I lubricate it thoroughly, then rub lube into the cleft of my ass and into my anus. Kneeling, I lean forward, sticking my ass backwards and relaxing my muscles. As I push the plug I feel myself give, and slowly encompass its girth. Once past the widest point it slides home, the t-bar base sitting snugly between my cheeks. Next I rub lubricant on my hairless genitals. I am already erect. I take the cock and ball sheath and rub a little lube inside it, then pull it on. My erection fills it completely, and when I have pulled it over my balls it exerts a uniform pressure on my entire genitals. When I stand I feel them hanging heavily between my legs, and swaying when I walk. The feeling is unbelievably erotic, and I feel myself growing larger, adding to the pressure. ...

Paul and Jen were a young couple looking for their first home together. They had searched long and hard for the perfect place and had one hard to fulfill requirement. They were kinky and enjoyed bondage, and they wanted a space in their home that could become somewhere to enjoy themselves away from their vanilla lives, a part of the house if they could find it that was secure. They didn’t really know what they wanted, yet they did. ...

The setting was a quiet residential street in an upland mountain suburb. The time, mid afternoon on a winter day. And Geoffrey Gage was on his way to visit his lover, Rosemary. Geoffrey was a retired former government employee in his mid-late fifties. He had a trim athletic figure which he kept that way with plentiful exercise, a square determined face and a head of hair beginning to grey. A widower by status, he had moved up to the Mountains on his retirement. ...

Carol and Diana had been friends since their schooldays and even now, in their early 20’s were seldom seen apart. Even their birthdays were on the same day. It was a joke that both sets of parents said that they had two daughters. They were even able to share their clothes, being almost the same sizes. Diana was a honey blonde and Carol’s hair was so black it shone almost blue, and both kept their hair in a neat page boy style. When Diana’s parents were killed in an accident, it was only natural, as there were no other family members that she moved in with Carol’s parents. Shortly after they had turned 19, Carol’s parents also died, leaving her also with no family and alone in the world apart from Diana. Sadly, due to poor investments, there was nothing left for Carol to inherit, so both girls went out and found jobs at the same store. They were able to rent a flat near their place of work and settled down together. They both found that they were uncomfortable with men so seldom went out and even slept in the same bed. Although they often kissed and cuddled each other, it never progressed any further. ...

…I woke to the sunshine coming into the bedroom window of the lake house sometime late the next morning, how exactly I got there, and inside, a mystery to me. I thought last night might have been a nightmare, but Sam sitting up in the chair next to my bed, and obviously having slept there to keep watch over me, gave lie to that notion. My legs were still loosely bound together too, but my wrists had been untied, although I don’t know exactly when that happened either. ...

Spouse’s Version Just like Techster, I have my spousal responses to times when Techster is stressed out. Recently he experienced the worst thing a man can live through: he was the victim of a state budget cut and lost his upper level management job of nine years as Project Director of a state agency. If you knew Techster you would be proud of the way he bounced back. He gathered his reference books, loaded his van and in twelve hours had a job as an engineering consultant. His new job was a ‘Mc-Job’, if you know what I mean. Although it paid well by the hour, it was lacking any benefits whatsoever. ...

Bloody Kiss As a famous, or rather infamous, club located in a busy district near downtown, most would have thought that Delirium never closed. Indeed, that impression was only stronger among those who had spent any time gathered there, crowded onto its dance floor or fighting for a seat at the tables, swimming amid the seas of humanity eager for a drink or a place at the theater. However, that impression was wrong. While it was normally closed during the day, the doors only opening once the sun set, there were rare occasions in which the club did not open at all. There was never any explanation as to why, it was just one of those little mysteries that all the most interesting places seemed to have. Most assumed that there was some practical, mundane reason. Certain holidays, cleaning, maintenance, supply deliveries or even just a chance for the staff, who were busy on the best of nights, to rest and relax. Other preferred wilder speculations of secret gatherings and private shows that crossed what few lines that Delirium seemed to have. No one on the staff ever commented, beyond the occasional coy smile, and that lack of an explanation served the club’s mystique well and certainly seemed to make it more popular. But it still left the question of why. All of these things were on Brianna’s mind as she rolled up to the mostly empty parking lot behind the club. Coasting as close to the building as possible she slammed down the kickstand of the old Honda motorcycle and killed the engine, letting it sputter to a stop before pulling off her helmet and spending a moment tossing some life back into her bright blue hair. Gazing up at the large edifice, its neon sign illuminated only by the nearby streetlights, she could not help but wonder. Under most circumstances she probably would have agreed that there was some mundane reason for the club’s periodic closures, but now? Given what she knew of Delirium’s owner she was more inclined to think that there might be more to it than that. And when she had a personal invitation to ‘stop by’ on one such night? Well, perhaps she might get an answer. ...

Hanging Around the Attic It was one of those days… a breezy sunny Saturday morning and Joyce was feeling that particular restlessness, she rolled over in the bed bumping lightly into Shawna who stirred in her sleep. Joyce and Shawna lived together in an old 1900’s wooden house on the edge of suburbia. Shawna was a stunning slim blond 6’2” trans woman. Joyce, her wife and best friend was a 5’7” woman of East African descent. They bought the house a couple of years ago together and it was the perfect frame for their discreet BDSM lifestyle. Joyce was a self-confessed bondage nut, craving the most stringent of restraints and predicaments, which Shawna was only too happy to devise and set up on a regular basis. ...

He knelt before her, his Owner. It always began like this. She sat in the bondage chair, an image of perfection. Petite, with features he found captivating. Her lips, her eyes, everything. He worshipped her. He always had. She wore knee high patent boots, that creaked with every tiny movement, sending cold chills up him. Then came fishnets, with large gaps in the net. Leading up to her latex bodysuit. Black, with red outlines. She wore it intentionally, to get his full attention. ...

“So, you state, Ms. Hartman, that you reported the discrepancy immediately?” “Objection, your honor. The defense attorneys are badgering the witness. Ms. Hartman clearly stated that she reported her findings to the head of accounting, then the CEO, but was fired before reporting to the board. The notice of termination is on record, as is the board meeting date two days later. The head of accounting tried and convicted of malfeasance, fraud, and a host of other fiscal crimes awaits sentencing. May I redirect, your honor?” ...

Part 1 “We’re almost there, Miss Chandler,” came the soft call of the incredibly kind cab driver to the female sitting in the back of his cab. The female in question had slept most of the trip from Newmarket to this rather remote location. The cabbie had driven here once before and dropped someone off a few years ago. He still had no idea what the place was. The female in question, a girl with mid-back length blonde hair and bright green eyes which were currently half-lidded and sleepy, looked up. She offered a bit of a smile at the cabbie as she pushed off the armrest of the cab, turning her gaze to the thick forest that passed them by as they descended into the ‘heart’ of a large forested area south of Newmarket. She looked utterly exhausted in how she slumped her seat. After all, it had been two connecting flights and a three-hour cab ride to get to this point. Part of her hoped there was at least a soft bed waiting for her upon arrival… ...

Part 15: Epilogue It was an interesting thing to consider, just how quickly one’s perspective on things could change in a relatively short period of time. It was equally curious how easily details could be missed, how a second or third glance could reveal things that one might swear hadn’t been there before. Case in point, as she lay on a familiar and fairly comfortable table in the back area of Bound by Design with Zoe’s equally familiar form sitting to her right Brianna could not help but ponder just how different the place seemed since her first visit. There were the obvious changes of course. This was not some private session in the late afternoon in the dead of winter, as her first introduction to the place had been, but a normal business day during summer’s rapid approach. As a result the place was bustling with people, both customers and other artists shuffling about as they worked, the low buzz of equipment and a half dozen muffled conversations filling the air. But beyond that as Brianna let her hazel eyes roam around the shop she could not help but notice dozens of little details that she had missed on previous visits. Knickknacks ranging from photos and drawings to calendars and even a few framed dollar bills decorating the walls as well as the unique ways that each employee had customized their own work spaces in everything from the layout of their tools to personal odds and ends that gave each spot character. Despite knowing full well that this was a place of business the clutter added a strange familiarity, a kind of lived-in comfort, proof that those who worked here had made it their own in some indefinable way. In some strange way it actually made her think of Roxanna’s office and the rather unique decorations that her mistress and tutor surrounded herself with. Even now, as she studied some of the framed photos, trying to see if she could identify any faces and wondering who all these people were, she could not help but wonder what details she was missing that might reveal themselves later. ...

PART II Chapter 1 – Bed time In the master bedroom, where Shawna was sleeping alone until Joyce came home, she had already laid out what she wanted to wear that night. Before dressing, she set up a classic stocking, ring, ice cube and string key release beside the bed. It was an advantage having a small fridge with a freezer in the bedroom. A set of keys hung out of reach of the bed, held up near the ceiling by a large ice cube which would melt and drop the keys sometime in the morning. A sleigh-bell was attached to the key-ring so she could find them easier. A long and 2-inch-wide custom white belt had been added to the bed. It went across and all the way around the king-sized mattress and frame. A smaller belt attached at 3 points to the wide belt, allowing a waist to be firmly strapped to the bed. The smaller belt had a lock and a solid D-ring on the front… ...

My husband kissed me lightly on the lips. “Heading out to the airport, baby,” Kevin whispered. “I’m running late.” I checked the clock — 5 a.m. Ugh. “Make a lot of money, honey,” I replied, struggling to say something coherent. My husband was en route to Dublin for a long business trip. He pulled back the bedsheet to reveal my lingerie; a lace baby doll chemise in deep grey. It was what I had put on several hours earlier, hoping we would have steamy sex. But Kevin had to work late and he said he was too tired to fuck by the time he returned home. He was very apologetic. ...

Part 8 It was almost hypnotic, the way the flames seemed to leap and dance over the logs in the fireplace, crackling all the while as sparks floated lazily up the chimney in a steady stream. Having not grown up in a house with a fireplace Brianna could admit that she found the experience strangely fascinating, almost relaxing, and for the first time could understand the appeal of sitting around the fire in the dead of winter. There was something warm and almost nostalgic about the experience even if, in her case, that wasn’t really true. Still, as she watched the fire from her supremely comfortable position Brianna felt her eyes grow heavy, almost as if the display might lull her back to sleep again. Or perhaps that had more to do with the gentle warmth of the quilt enveloping her or the softness of Roxanna’s body pressed up against her as she sat contentedly on the woman’s lap. Smiling a little at that, she closed her eyes and took a deep breath, the faint pine scent from the fire combining with the lavender of Roxanna’s shampoo in a way that somehow felt like home. Snuggling a little deeper into that glorious embrace, relishing the feel of the woman’s breasts against her back and the gentle rise and fall of her chest with each breath, Brianna decided that taking a little nap like this wouldn’t be bad at all though, in truth, it was more a supreme sense of relaxation rather than any real tiredness that gripped her at the moment. ...

…It had been a stupid and poorly thought out crime; my husband was an accountant for a company with ties to some nefarious people you just didn’t steal from. Sam knew this going into this job, our lawyer’s attempt to explain away the crime as a form of temporary insanity was likely the most rational explanation, but both the jury and the prosecutor were having none of it, as it seems that nobody, deep down, likes a thief. ...

It was late in the 21st century, and robots had become commonplace, either in the home or on the street; people took them for granted now. Over time they had also been upgraded and now closely resembled their human counterparts, so close that it was sometimes difficult to tell them apart. The only difference now was the barcoding on the rear of the robot’s neck and the control chip giving a signal that could be picked up with a hand heal scanning device, which was used mainly by the Cyber patrol division of the Police department that dealt with any matter relating to robots. ...

Part 4 As the van turned up the long driveway to the Claremont Manor memory center, Lucy really saw the hauntingly beautiful mansion for the first time. Lucy said, as best she could with her jaw wired shut, “so your group home was once an insane asylum?” “Yes! Does that upset you?” Abby asked. “No, it makes it even better! I can now fantasize about being held as an inmate in an insane asylum!” ...

Lucy woke up with the sun shining through the window. She lay there hoping the day nurse would come soon to change her. Lucy looked out from her Veil Cage Bed and laughed and thought about how her life has changed in the last month. It started a little over a month ago when she got a call from her Aunt Abby asking her to help save her business. Lucy asks what she could do to help? ...

Part 4 It was a delicious memory. Damn, he thought to himself, here we go. Once he got started he couldn’t stop the video in his head. Steven was sitting in his home office, he was writing code again. It was a nice early summer evening. The windows were open; there was a slight breeze, a smell in the air that could only happen in the country. It was one of the reasons he had moved out of the city. For many years nights like tonight had been a forgotten memory of his youth, then he had taken a vacation that brought it all back. He had bought this house three years ago, and had moved up to southern Vermont, working remotely, a short while later. ...

Heather lays naked, except for her sexy red 5 inch heels, on a padded bondage bench. She lays on her stomach with her legs spread wide and tied to a spreader bar. She is gagged with a ball gag and she is also blindfolded. Her hands are tied behind her back and she is totally helpless…just the way she likes it and her husband enjoys it too. Her and Mark are both 48 years old and have been married for over 10 years. They both enjoy a kinky bondage sex life. Their lifestyle has always been private and never too extreme. They both have many naughty fantasies but many of them they can not fulfill. ...

Continues from chapter 26 27 Dear reader, I must apologize again. My writing has withered in both quantity and quality since my recent time away from the keyboard. The free flow of words has been supplanted by the pulling of proverbial teeth, every sentence a painful chore. Worse yet, I’m becoming tempted to spend one of my weekly three hour sessions of ‘freedom’ doing something else for a change, rather than trying to hack through the jungle of my mangled wordplay. A strange craving for french fries has beset me and I picture myself watching some mindless sitcom or comforting old movie whilst idly nibbling on the crispy, greasy fingers of umami. ...

My name is Abigail. I am a collector. I collect boys. Not minors, of course, that would be too messy. No, my prey is always eighteen. Boys leave home at this age so no one notices if they go missing. A fate I had planned for Tyler the moment I saw him. “Silberman! Pay attention!” “Sorry, Coach!” I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today. ...

Chapter 4 – Finding Amy Suzie woke with a start; the phone was ringing, and someone was banging on the front door to the club. Looking out the window she saw Angela thumping the door. She rushed out to let her in, ignoring the phone. “Have you found her?" said a worried Angela. “No, I checked all the CCTV, but I have no idea where she has gone. She must be on it somewhere!” Suzie was looking terrified. ...

Nicole pulled her car out of sight behind the barn. A fast glance at her watch told her that she was running late, so she quickly got out of the car and ran to the back to open the trunk. Stripping off as fast as she could and throwing her clothing and jewelry into the trunk, she reached for her white cowboy hat. She had just placed it on her head when Annabelle said sternly from behind her, “Why are you late?!” ...

Chapter 4 She awoke alone, her collar no longer chained to the bed. She was surprised that Master was giving her so much freedom but pussylips got out of bed and went to use the toilet. Attached to the mirror was a note from her Master and she began to read it while she washed her hands. She plucked the note off the mirror and headed for the shower as instructed by the note which read: ...

Chapter 3 “I think we’ve rested enough, let’s go tie you up tight, my beautiful slave. I’ll let you see yourself in the mirror when I’m finished. You’ll be a work of art,” Brett said, kissing pussylips on top of the head and then slipping out of their embrace. He unlocked the chain from the head of the bed and then led her into the dungeon, using the chain like a leash. She moaned at the symbolism of his control and marveled at how beautiful and graceful the chain looked as it hung between her breasts and arced up to his hand. It no longer surprised her that everything he did to her caused her to become aroused. In fact, she seemed to be in an almost constant state of sexual excitement now. ...

The last guard was kicking and flailing, struggling and flailing with her legs in pointless resistance. Tara held the guard in place while Valeria got to work finishing the bindings. Although the guard was quite a bit taller than either of the two, a mix of cooperation and dumb luck made sure that it was the rebels that were victorious , and the guards the ones wrapped in tape and rope. ...

Chapter 19 - The Hidden Face of Pets “Come, Accalia. Your shift is over. Let’s take you out of that costume.” As Lucy spoke those words, Accalia ran away from her, but she had nowhere to go. This useless protest was a repetitive scene at the Cakes & Pets when one of the cute animals reached the end of its work shift. Lucy asked for cooperation, but the pets always acted as if they didn’t expect what she would do. To me, I found this theatrical performance rather cute, but to Lucy, it was draining, and sometimes, to make things easier, she had to resort to a carrot and stick approach to obtain some sort of obedience. ...

Chapter 5 (part 2) - Signing Bonus Davinia had been to many business meetings in her years as an environmental activist. First had been the staff and fundraising meetings of her own and other groups; then the protests they had staged at shareholder meetings of the oil companies they were protesting against. Usually, Davinia was outside protesting; but sometimes they were able to sneak in and unfurl a banner, or display small foldable signs, or blast air horns until they were removed by Security. ...

Part Seven: Prisoner of the Xlant …Rok the teenage Begorian started setting out metallic pieces on the bench where I was both laying, and nearly cooking. He pulled what looked like scrap metal left over from some repair project from under the bench, as if this magnificent body of mine didn’t deserve “fresh and new” materials for whatever he had in mind. That was selfish and impractical of me though, because little of what was on the Xlant actually looked new at all. In other words, this ship was OLD, and the fact that it wasn’t presently under tow was a testament to the men that somehow kept it running. ...

Early Morning She was awake long before the alarm clock went off. How had he found her at the cabin? That thought kept going through her head. No one had known where she was going, no way could anyone have followed her up the mountain road without her noticing, yet there he had been the next morning. Automatically she stretched out her arms to relieve some of the tension in her shoulders. At least she could be certain it was no dream this time. That last session on the cabin floor, trussed up in a painful hogtie with her arms behind her back, had been no fantasy. ...

Part 1 It’s the year 2520 and our planet and the way it’s treated by the human race have completely changed in the last five hundred years. There are no longer wars between nations because it is females only who run the planet. More than four hundred years ago, with constant warring taking place simply depleting and wasting our planet’s valuable resources, a momentous decision had to be made. The Earth and mankind was on the brink of destruction due to the very way mankind had behaved and treated it. ...

Morning After Sunday night found her still staring first at the mark on her leg, then to the telephone, to the front door, and back to the faint red streak. It could have been a dream, except for that one tiny abrasion. Had it all been real? How else could she explain the outline of the leather strap? It had been so tangible: the smell of the leather, the sound of his voice, even the aches in her muscles from being tightly bound. ...

Looking Out The moment she opened her eyes she knew something was very wrong. A single bulb above her provided the only illumination in the room. Beyond the pool of light centered on her the room faded into an all concealing darkness. Dazzled by the glare of the spotlight shining overhead she couldn’t even make out the walls. Her arms were bound behind her back. Something was wrapped around her hands and forearms, holding them tightly to her waist. From the touch of her fingers it felt like roughly finished leather. A quick jerk proved her wrists were secured by wide leather straps of the same material. ...

After 3 years together, Steve and Lauren were happy, although both had stress filled jobs. Lauren was a project manager for a telecom firm and Steve worked in the IT department of a bank. The real problems came when Lauren had the chance of a major promotion, but it meant a lot of studying and their previously active sex life had taken a major nosedive. It didn’t help that Steve had hit on the idea of a threesome with another woman to liven things up and it was starting to get on Lauren’s nerves. She felt bad enough about the lack of sex, but there were only so many hours in the day and her energy levels had fallen through the floor. ...

Continues from chapter 24 25 Before speaking of my recent weeks away from the keyboard, let me try to tie up some of the loose ends I left behind. My midnight rendezvous with our Chauffeuse turned out to be nothing like I had anticipated. After releasing me from my heavy rubber bondage bed she blindfolded me and led me by the hand out of my cell and down the corridor to her own, all the while whispering lewd comments about what a slut I was and how she was going to ravish me. Once inside she set my right hand on my left breast and vice versa, ordering me to leave them there to do as they please. I felt her manipulating something around my upper legs and lower waist, eventually tightening what felt like rubber straps which pulled something snugly against my sex. She left me and continued her verbal montage during which I could hear her performing mysterious ministrations to some sort of equipment directly in front of me. After a time the sounds ceased and Chauffeuse lowered her voice and said, “All right 123, when you hear me grunt thrice in succession you may remove the blindfold and our little trollop will finally get what she deserves.” ...

Amy Stark was a thirty-three year old librarian who worked in a regional branch of a city library. She was slim, athletically built and slightly above average height. A thin face with pointed chin was framed by dark brown hair in a page boy cut. She was considered a sensible practical person by nature. Amy lived in a one-bedroom apartment in a unit block in the inner city area. She was unmarried but enjoyed the company of men and had had affairs. These had become less frequent of late and she put this down to a gradually rising expectation of what she looked for in a male companion. She sometimes wondered if she would ever have a permanent partner. She liked the idea of one but was not ready to lower her standards. ...

Event 4: The Ferris Wheel After I finished cleaning up, puta and I ran over to the Ferris Wheel so she could get tied on. She called it getting hooked up, but what they used was more or less standard restraints. Naturally, she was the first slave there. She was practically bouncing up and down with expectation. You would think she was being given some great treat rather than being tied onto a wheel of pain. Well, having said that, I guess for puta they are the same thing. ...

PUSH AND PULL BY XVX James and Jenn were happy. It was a sign of the times. Fortune had smiled on them. James married Jenn and they had been working on the little hobby farm for five years. The farm was much larger in Jenn’s grandfather’s day but they had made a gradual shift to a greener, smaller hobby farm. Some of the workers were not thrilled with the reduction in size. They slowly lay off a number of employees with a generous severance package. Kenny was let go even though he claimed that her grandfather had sold him part of the farm. No proof could be found. Jenn’s parents retired to the east coast after her dad had a heart attack, leaving the farm to her, to do as she wished. A wedding present. ...

2.1: Sissification Chapter Two On the morning after Eve Bartley informed Nathan he would undergo sissy training, she let him sleep late. Beauty rest needed for the first day of training. It was a pleasant spring day in the middle-class suburb where Eve lived with her husband, Dick. In the bedroom where Nathan slept peacefully, Mrs. Bartley had arranged a vase of lilacs and laid out a pretty outfit for him. ...

Just a minute, I’ll be right back “Just a minute, I’ll be right back. Don’t go anywhere!” This last was accompanied by an impish grin, that I think only my wife could pull off without looking evil. Of course, I wasn’t going anywhere. I wiggled my hands against the straps a bit anyway, just to show willing. “That’s right, you’re staying right there. I just need to sort something out.” ...

Sarah was bored with her life. It felt to her that she was just moving from one job to another but just about making ends meet; one one-night stand to another; one failed relationship to another. She was 24 years old, slim with a toned figure, very pretty with brown eyes and long auburn hair. She kept herself fit and active. She socialised, but didn’t drink to excess. She lived for sex and took it where and when she could. Men tended not to turn her down. ...

She had been given two rules for their first meeting. Firstly he had told her that she was, in no uncertain terms, allowed to touch her pussy from when she left her house to when she met him. He knew how horny she was, and he also knew how desperate she would get when she was horny, she would have no hesitations about sneaking into a public restroom and pleasuring herself. She would hate this rule enough if it was on its own, but when combined with the second rule it was unbearable. He told her that she had to be plugged for her entire journey, that was nearly two hours sat on a train, and he hadn’t even sprung for first class. He had booked her a standard ticket and made sure that she was sat at a table with three other other people, so that they could see her face, full of need and frustration. He knew her so well, and even how much she hated this situation, mostly because of how wet it would make her. ...

Part Two Slave slut continued to thrash and scream every time a crab ran across her body. If she had not been self-gagging by holding her mouth tightly closed, the beach patrol, anyone on the beach, and probably the Coast Guard would already be here. I called out to her, “slut! Get control of yourself.” “But there are bugs running all over me,” she whined back. “They aren’t bugs,” I replied. “They’re crabs. And the only danger is if they get near your mouth or nose, which they won’t do to you because you can hold your head up.” ...

Introduction This is the story of how I got stuck in strict self bondage. This story is completely true and one that I could not have seen coming. My name is Jessica Thornton and I am 21 years old. I don’t mean to show off, but I am a beautiful young adult. I do a lot of exercise and am 174cm (5’‘8’) tall with long wavy brown Hair and a clear jawline. My breasts are a cup size c and my thighs are tight. I live in South Africa and I don’t have a boyfriend. I also often do self bondage. ...

Chapter 3 - Little Horseshoes “Higher, the knees!” “Why?” “Because I know what I’m doing. So, higher, the knee, then pause for a sec, then switch.” “Aaaah!” For the past three days, Sophie has been training Moonlight to walk properly in pony boots and improve her overall balance. They were practicing inside a good size interior paddock. Morning Star, on her side, was sitting on a bench, reading her racing magazines, and occasionally analyzing her future racemate’s progress. ...

19. Concussion, Coma, a New Slave and Twins? A few days later Ben had taken them all shopping for a new car for James. He couldn’t keep driving that old wreck, it was about to die any day. They got to the lot and Ben went to look at the new trucks, thinking he might buy a new one. He could still use the old one he had customized for off-roading. As he was looking, Chloe had wandered ahead of him and suddenly gave a squeal of delight, standing by a brand new black truck with red trim. ...

Zoe was a student on summer break from college. She saw an ad for a prison museum which was offering an overnight ghost hunt and as a bonus the participants are dressed in period prison uniforms and get to sleep in a locked cell. They call the event Convict Lockdown. Zoe was super excited about the prison uniforms and being locked in a cell, though the ghost hunt was not a big deal to her. Zoe called them and reserved her spot, or cell, as the person at the prison museum put it! ...

Gift wrapped! Twas the night before Christmas, when all through the house; Not a creature was stirring, not even a mouse; That last rhyme was actually a lie; For their was one girl riding a self bondage high; That’s right it was me back here again; Scratching that deprived itch as I did every now and then; I thrashed around wildly as the bonds clung to me tight; Oh what it must have been, such a beautiful sight; ...

The Shoplifter I awoke alone in the black room with the red mattress, my mind filled with both memories of my past life and expectations of what is to become. My new body tingled with anticipation and as I absent-mindedly pinched and twisted one of my nipples I could feel a now familiar warmth growing in my crotch. I could have lain there all day, exploring, teasing but my self indulgence was interrupted by Madame Q walking through the door. She was resplendent in her full body red catsuit which complimented her red flowing locks and green eyes; today she wore no hood, her glorious auburn mane cascaded across her shoulders and back. Around her neck was an inch wide buckled collar with short chrome spikes adorning it. Over her curvaceous form a figure hugging latex halter neck dress clung to her breasts and thighs. She had replaced the ballet boots with some over knee red laced platform boots. The outfit was completed by the red riding crop and the stern look in her eye. ...

Chapter 2 - Pony Time “Morning Star, Sophie… Meet Moonlight.” The young girl approached and waved. She was about the same size as Morning Star, very athletic, and wearing a long light brown ponytail, which, along with her name, left no doubt about what she was doing here. “Hello!” “Hi!” Sophie greeted her with some reservation. She had been training ponies for many years and could pick up little details that may have eluded other people. Moonlight’s skin was perfectly tanned uniformly on her entire body, a sign that she had spent a great deal of time outside under the sun; it wasn’t uncommon for people living in this more arid area. ...

A weekend away at a posh hotel. Kira and I had grown closer together over the last six months; we were almost a proper couple. But I had never told her about my fondness for BDSM, so I felt it was time to be a little adventurous, as we climbed into our four poster bed, made from dark wood, heavily engraved. I pulled out a book, “we’re going to do a pub quiz.” ...

The decision to do one more heavy rubber session developed early on Tuesday. The Monday session had been ten hours in rubber and there had been minor issues with the bondage strap system. Additionally, ten hours sealed in heavy rubber just didn’t seem to sate my hunger for rubber surrender. I discovered that looping straps around the outside of my thighs and up through the crotch to lock on the waist belt had always been an issue. When seated, the straps would shift and sag loosely. The physics of the system just did not provide a way for the straps to stay tight. Additionally, the second set of chest straps had a similar problem which caused the chest harness to not be snug. ...

Laura Broderick was named for her mother. Most Americans wouldn’t recognize that because her mother’s name was Lowri. But if you were from Wales or knew any Welsh history, you would recognize that Lowri and Laura were the same name. Names aside, there was no doubt that Lowri and Laura were mother and daughter. Both had the very fair, burn-red-in-the-sun pale skin common of someone with Celtic heritage as well as pale green eyes, and reddish-orange hair. According to her father, Thomas Broderick, Laura also shared her mother’s temper and determination. ...

Vanessa was never very good at school. She wasn’t interested in working hard either so after she had dropped school at 16, she had to find a solution in order to make money. She didn’t have any special talent that could make her money. What she had, however, was an envious body and face, one that she knew made heads turn. It was after searching on the internet that she eventually started her career as a pornstar when she turned 18. ...

Diane woke to find she had the bed to herself; she could hear the bath running and sounds from the kitchen. It was her birthday and Anton obviously had something special planned so she closed her eyes and tried to think of what it might be. After a few minutes Anton came into the room, kissed her gently on the lips, “Happy Birthday Sweetheart” he said whilst taking her by the hand and leading her to the bathroom. The bathroom was lit by scented candles and the aromatic perfumes filled her senses. She stepped into the bath and settled down. This was a good start to the day; she thought. “You relax, I‘ll be back soon” he said leaning over and softly caressing her neck with his lips. As she soaked in the bath she sensed that today was going to be very special indeed. ...

16. Chloe Discovers Her True Buyer Chloe had been kidnapped a second time, taken to a slave market and sold on an auction block. She had been purchased by a handsome, Arabic businessman in an expensive, tailored suit. He tied her up, put her on board his private jet airplane, used her for his pleasure and brought her here to this apparently private airport. She had been placed in a spartan room with no windows, two chairs, a table and a locked door. She was unbound and sitting there with nothing but her permanent collar on. Where was she? Why was she unbound and locked in this room? ...

Life of the Party This time our story takes place during the height of summer here in Australia, it was around mid december and so the days were an average of 30 degrees celsius (That’s an average of 86 degrees fahrenheit for all you Imperial system weirdos :p) Given the strain on the delivery service that always happens so close to Christmas, my latest order of bondage gear had been delayed. Typically I’ll always get some new piece to add to my collection, as well as variations on pieces I already own. This more often than not always resulted in me ordering a new gag, what can I say, I love them. This order was different however, rather than adding to the mountain of ropes I’d built up over the years, I was instead looking towards the more leather based products. For me, this translated to enough belts, buckles and straps to cover me head to toe! ...

Part 15: The New Deal Dana called her parents while Gregory waited with us, and after a lengthy back and forth she got their permission for us to use their summerhouse as an off campus dorm to attend the local and much less expensive Cromwell University together. There would be conditions, but they would be announced later, the matter left open ended and really pissing Dana off, especially since her brother Peter’s name had come up. She liked being in charge of things, this having somebody else, even if it was her parents, making rules for her, and by extension, us, was irritating for her. ...

You hand in the stack of forms to the young secretary behind the desk. It took 10 minutes to fill out the information sheets on the top. They sure wanted to know a lot about me, you think. You spent a few minutes glancing over the many pages of dense legal language then hastily write your signature on the bottom right of each page. Probably just a formality to maintain their official status as an asylum. ...

Part Three Will wondered what they were waiting for. If he had to be humiliated, being naked in front of his Mom, and punished by her, he wanted to get it over with quick. The shame and humiliation hadn’t caused his hardness to wane, though. Why was he feeling this way? What kind of perv gets aroused being tied up, naked, and waiting to be spanked? “I think we can go ahead, now,” Jannette said. ...

Part Two Will slept for almost two hours. When he awoke, he was untied and the neckties were strewn about the bed. By the time he had cleaned up, he had to shower again to get the dried, sticky stuff off his lower belly, and gotten dressed, he found his step-mom in the kitchen getting ready to make Saturday supper. It had become usual for her to fix hamburgers and make cheesy potatoes and baked beans on Saturdays. Ellen was a good cook and her burgers were as good as any joint in town. Jannette was not around. ...

Part One Will had just turned eighteen. He would graduate in the spring if he kept his grades up. Right now, he was on the verge of failing two classes and one, English Comp 101, was a requirement for his High School diploma. He’d be in Summer School, again, if he didn’t pass. He had been through a lot in his young life, or so he thought and maybe it was true, living with his stepmom Ellen, his real mom having passed away when he was only three and his dad skipping out on Ellen when he was just starting eleventh grade. Now as a Senior, he was feeling sorry for himself. He had developed a rebellious attitude, you know, teenage boy, know-it-all, disrespecting teachers, and sometimes Ellen too. He really did love Ellen as a mother, but his attitude wouldn’t let him show it. ...

Continues from part three The Superintendent Chloe woke to a noise in her apartment at 11:30am. She quickly jumped out of bed and looked out into her living room, but there was no one there. She turned to go into the bathroom and saw a pair of legs sticking out from under the sink. It had to be the superintendent, Don. He usually did the maintenance around the place unless he needed to hire a professional, but minor leaks like the one under her sink, he fixed himself. Chloe stood in the doorway for a minute, waiting for him to come out from under the sink, but he was busy working. ...

Continues from part two Practice Chloe went into her apartment and locked the door. She rolled the suitcase over to her dining room table and sat down in the chair, feeling quite tired, but also excited about practicing. She opened the suitcase and began rummaging through the bondage equipment she found in there. She pulled out the instruction sheets and started reading. She skipped the introduction and went straight to the main body, explaining how things worked but got bored quickly. She started digging around in the suitcase and pulled out a short chain with two clips on either end, wondering what they were for. She scanned the sheets until she found the section with a picture of them and realized they were nipple clamps. Chloe had never worn them before, though she had seen them in pictures and videos. She imagined they must hurt, but was sure she would need to practice wearing them. ...

Eric flinched as the front door banged open. He closed his eyes, letting the paintbrush slip from the tiny figure he was painting. He waited for the onslaught. “Eric,” his wife screeched “didn’t you hear the car pull up? Am I supposed to come and ask you to carry my stuff in?” He sighed, looking down at his unfinished army of war-game figures. They would have to wait. “Sorry dear,” he said meekly. “I didn’t hear you drive up. I’ll get your stuff right away.” ...

Continues from chapter six 7 My initiation day couldn’t have started any better. I was so enthralled with my tack that I had almost forgotten the glorious steed I was to be mated to. As Warden led me back towards the beast my heart leapt anew and any concerns I had about the upcoming vote upon my future were the furthest thing from my enraptured mind. The lowest foothold was so high off the ground that I couldn’t imagine being able to gain my mount without a ladder but Warden proceeded to its tail and with the press of a button the hydraulic legs sunk into themselves and brought the entire stallion lower. She helped me get my left leg up to the intended ledge and I swung myself unceremoniously up and over the main torso with my right leg landing in place. The feel of the padded rubber horse between my thighs was exquisite and I squeezed tight, pushing my groin downwards yearning for further sensation. ...

Continues from part one The Interview Chloe dressed like she was going out for the evening, her long sleeve red top which could be buttoned open to show plenty of cleavage, a short charcoal gray skirt and her 5 inch black high heels. She put on her makeup a little heavier, brushed and styled her hair and headed out. She stopped by the local bagel place and got a cinnamon raisin bagel with cream cheese and a green tea. She drove to the address programmed into Google Maps and arrived about 20 minutes early, so she sat eating her bagel and drinking her tea. Chloe entered the building which looked deserted but there was the company, Submissive Secrets, on the Directory, so Chloe used the ladies room in the lobby before heading upstairs to the 2nd floor where the Directory said she should go, Suite 204, sure enough there was a sign on the door so she entered. ...

Continues from chapter four Chapter 5 – Slave Training: Day 3 Morning found Tawny unbound again after three nights of passing out completely bound; she could not remember someone unchaining her. She stretched out and tried to work out the kinks in her muscles and joints. The last two days of intense bondage had a stiffening effect on her body. Not that she was complaining, just observing the facts. Tawny thought that she could get used to this, the stiffness would work itself out but the orgasms had been fantastic! I wonder if they will keep me for themselves or sell me. She was already very fond of black pants/khakis. His tall muscular physique and strong yet understanding training made her wet with desire for his cock. Just then his voice came over the speaker instructing her to get up and get ready for the day’s slave training. Tawny quickly went about her business, hair removal, showering, drying, brushing her hair and ‘makeup’. When she was finished she knelt on the rubber mat in the ‘kneel up’ position and awaited her master’s arrival. ...

Kate had taken the job at the electroplating plant out of high school wanting to get away from her abusive father and oblivious mother. After learning what the company did it didn’t take long before she started to wish she could encase herself in the thick layers of the metal used in the dipping process. In Kate’s mind if she could become a statue it would solve all her problems and make it so she would be able to forget the fears and worries she felt daily all while keeping her constantly aroused by the permanent bondage. The biggest problem was the process was activated by applying electricity into the solution which would electrocute someone if they were in it. After years of working in the plant dreaming of being encased in the metal she had been able to “dip” pieces of the molds she made of her body making herself a full body case. Kate had made the case by molding her body in stages then casting each and getting a metal shop to fuse them all together leaving her with an almost perfect formed case that she spent every night inside. When the company introduced a low voltage system that could be controlled to exactly match the thickness and density of the materials needed Kate quickly began studying the machine and its capability to see if she could use it still dreaming of being a living statue. ...

Continues from chapter four 5 I had wanted to thank Warden Sub2 for all her kindness and care but words seemed inappropriate and out of place in our initial relationship. I knew that she knew that I appreciated and adored her from the first. As tired as I was, the thought of sleep seemed implausible after she had fixed me up for the night…so many thoughts and sensations reeling through my mind. My introduction to my new life with ICRI couldn’t have possibly gone better in a million years: everything seemed utterly perfect and preordained. I lay in my thick rubber night-suit, pinned beneath the heavy rubber sheet upon my padded rubber bed and revelled in the mysteries of Creation. ...

Continues from chapter two Chapter 3 – Slave Training Tawny awakened to find herself completely unfettered. This surprised her, but she was still locked in the small cell. It had three concrete walls with bars across the front. It had just enough room for the cot she had slept on, the toilet, a sink and a shower with a clear glass door. She supposed the glass door was functional to keep the water in, but still be able to keep an eye on her. There was no one around so she used the toilet and as she finished washing her hands she heard a voice through a speaker say, “Good morning, slave.” ...

Continues from chapter one Chapter 2 – The Abduction Tawny’s life had changed forever. She was afraid of self-bondage but had since locked the cuffs and ball gag with her wrists locked behind her. The dildo did its work but she didn’t lock herself to the bed or put the key in an ice cube, just left it lying on the nightstand. This was okay, but not nearly as exciting because she could free herself at any time. She tried to imagine being completely restrained but it wasn’t the same and the orgasms were good but not like the intense mind blowing ones she had when she was completely helpless with no chance of escape for a while. ...

Ginny glanced at her watch and wondered where her friend was. Standing outside the local Muggle electronics store late at night, she couldn’t wait to get it over with. She didn’t worry about what the girl was doing late at night alone on the street; Godric’s Hollow was a fairly peaceful village. Today was July 30, which meant Harry’s birthday would be tomorrow, and she still couldn’t decide what to give him. She knew this was an important moment in their relationship. She had recently moved in with Harry, and they were already talking about spending the rest of their lives together. The dark-haired man had renovated his parents’ house in Godric’s Hollow and improved it. There were more rooms, a library, a spacious attic, a modern kitchen and a cozy living room. His 21st birthday was not only an important moment in his life, but also the first time they were able to officially celebrate the event as an adult couple. But no matter how hard she tried, she couldn’t find anything suitable. She had already thought of everything, starting with a trip to the next Quidditch tournament, but that didn’t seem to suit her mood. She was always poor at choosing gifts. She knew that when opening previous gifts, he had put on an enthusiastic face so as not to upset her. But she could see his frustration when he picked up socks or a set of chocolates. On the contrary, whenever he gave her gifts, they always seemed the perfect thing for the moment, gifts that inevitably brought tears to her eyes. ...

Continues from part five Part Six Knowing that we’d be getting dirty, I’d sent Savannah down to change into something more practical. I smiled when she came back wearing a denim bib-jumper, with the shorts cut just as short, or maybe even a little shorter than the ones she’d had on earlier, a tank top showing a lot of cleavage, nude pantyhose, and white deck shoes. I mussed her up as soon as I saw her to tell how much I truly appreciated how she looked. In and of itself it wasn’t very sexy, but Savannah made it so. She giggled and purred a little for me. She was industriously handing the rolls of rope and boxes I was discarding out to the staff she’d brought back up with her, so they could take this excess out for disposal. Jonny and Claire were in the second room, sorting through the boxes. ...

Mistress has decided that today is the day Her slave will lose his virginity. It is time to pop that cherry. In honor of the occasion She has invited Her best domme friend over to participate in her slave’s deflowering. I will be a night of erotic pleasure for everyone involved, well maybe not everyone, that is yet to be seen. Her slave is in his usual home attire, collar, arm, and leg cuffs and of course chastity as he answers the door and lets Mistress’s friend in. He has now idea what is in store for him as Mistress only mentioned that She would have a guest for dinner. He is at a loss why Mistress has tied a red bow around his neck. ...

You stand at the door. It is heavy, oaken, crossed with iron straps. Pierced solely by a tiny grille at eye level, displaying the merest hint of a glow from within. Buried in the cold stone basement of the old manor, its appearance alone fills you with trepidation, to say nothing of the step you intend to take when the door opens. The air is clammy, moist. You shiver in your thin shirt and bare feet. You gather your resolve and raise a hand to strike the iron knocker in the center of the door. Just as your hand is about to grip the metal ring, you hear – ...

I wake up in bed next to you. I am in a spandex hood with a mouth opening. I am working to recall the predicament that you left me in before turning in last night. My hands are in leather bondage mitts. When I move them I can feel they are padlocked on. I lift my covered hands to my face and they are stopped by a tug on ‘your’ balls. I do my best to feel through the leather of the mitts and there is a leather ball stretcher locked onto ‘your’ balls and seemingly chained to the mitts. Attempting to feel around a bit more there is a plug in this slave’s ass and clearly it has stretched me to the point where I can no longer sense it being inside of me for I cannot feel it from the inside. Moving my legs I discern that my ankles are cuffed and a short piece of chain links them together. ...

Enid was a librarian who lived and worked in the inner western suburbs. Late one wet winter afternoon she was making her way home to the unit in which she lived alone. This lady was two years short of forty, never married, though there had been occasions where it had seemed likely. She had had affairs, some satisfying, but these had been less frequent of late. She was, she sadly reflected, drifting toward old maid spinsterhood. ...

Although my husband successfully quit smoking about ten years ago I have not been able to. Over the years I’ve spent about 3 thousand dollars on everything from chewing gum, prescription medicines, doctors, counseling and most recently hypnotherapy all to no avail. Yes, I quit for about a week, but the moment any kind of stress happened, I had to go back to smoking again. The other day I was reading a book by a well-known author in which one of the characters, a retired “HO” named Lulu quit smoking using a vibrator. Every time she was tempted to light up a cigarette she simply gave herself an orgasm with a vibrator. ...

Continues from chapter three_ ### Chapter 4: Her Groom Sleeping bound and gagged, she wakes stiff but excited, because he returned. Her dreams transcended all reality, vivid and surreal. She dreamed of her captor but not of the man that now owned her. He was making her do things that she never dreamed she could manage. Doing whatever he required of her made her nipples ache with pleasure, her body glow with anticipation and her pussy vibrate and quake with tiny jolts of desire. She never wanted to wake up from this dream but someone was removing the straps holding her to the massage table. ...

Continues from part one Fiona Martinez was in a difficult position, in the basement of the small house she rented. If you asked her, she would be hard put to tell you if that was a good thing, or a bad thing. If you asked her, she would be hard put to tell you anything at all. That was because her mouth was filled with a large rubber ball, attached to a leather strap buckled tightly behind her head. Her eyes were covered with a leather blindfold, and both of those were in turn covered by a snug rubber hood, pushing the blindfold against her eyes and the ball deep into her mouth, leaving only a hole for her nose so she could breathe. ...

Continues from part two Vanessa is so relieved that Sandra is safely installed in a Vivarium all the stress and worry has gone away. She has already fed her although it didn’t go too well Sandra struggled to breathe at first, she had to feed her three times, but the third time was successful. “You should feel good now.” Sharon has never felt this horny before,when the liquid food supplement wears off she definitely won’t feel like that, then she will just panic. “I’m sorry I had to do this to you but I must say you do look good, I think I may get more worms.” ...

Part One After my rescue from the clutches of Doctor Sara by the FBI I found myself without a job of course. In one sense this didn’t matter too much as I didn’t need to worry about finding a roof over my head or paying for the essentials. You see, Mr. Mazzoni and the Doctor had been rounded up and I was whipped away into a safe house where my basic needs were looked after and I could be kept safe until the trial. It turns out the FBI had been after him for a while and so I found myself embroiled in the middle of a high-profile trial as a key witness. One reason I needed to be in a safe house was that Mr. Mazzoni’s henchman – the guy who had taken me to the doctor’s lair - had avoided arrest and the FBI feared that he would try to silence me. Sure the doctor had been caught red-handed torturing someone and her conviction was assured, my testimony there was just to add strength to the prosecution’s case. But I was the only tangible link between the doctor and Mr. Mazzoni’s nefarious shipping activities. These, I turned out included the import and export of drugs and young women for the sex trade. At least I now knew what fate had been planned for me once the doctor had tired of her tortures and why she was at pains not to mark me too badly. ...

“I think you could do with an early night tonight. You’re obviously overtired and cranky, so tonight can be your sleep night. Suggest that we get you ready for bed, because you do not want to be late, unless you want to miss your night out tomorrow.” Almost every argument in recent years had ended with those same words. In a fit of exasperation she huffed and threw up her hands, pointedly staring at the clock as it ticked over to 18:32. ...

Continues from part one Vanessa’s phone rings. It’s Sandra… “Hi, how are you?” “Great. I was wondering when you want to go out again?” “What about tonight? I feel like having some fun.” “Great. I will come round at eight so we can have a drink together before we go out.” Vanessa puts the phone down and gets the kit out so she can feed the worm. It’s performing much more like a real worm now and she hasn’t had to talk to it for some time. She is planning to dispose of the audio transmitter eventually and it’s looking like it won’t be that long. ...

Part 1 Jennifer can’t wait to start her 3-day holiday weekend. Jennifer phone rings, it’s Marie, Jennifers BFF. Marie says “Jennifer could you stop by I have something to show you?” Jennifer says “Marie all I want to do is get into a hot bath and some wine. Maybe tomorrow??” “All come on Jennifer it won’t take long to show you what I got!” “Ok Marie, But it better be good.” ...

Viper Madness - An Elarra and Master Tilborn story. “Look out, master!” Elarra pushed Master Tilborn aside, causing the viper to miss its strike. Annoyed, it drew back and stuck again, sinking its fangs into Elarra’s ankle. Or rather above her left ankle, just where the muscles of her calf began. The viper coiled once more, rather than slithering away like a cowardly villain ought to. Elarra had only sandals and garden gloves, but Master Tilborn had a hoe. He neatly separated the viper’s head from its body, as it attempted a third strike, and that was the end of the viper. ...

story continues from part one Part 2: Emily’s Continuing Torment Emily sat bound to a hard chair in the dark gloom of a basement. She had given up the struggle a long time ago. For the first hour she had struggled in vain to get free. Then it dawned on her there would be no escape, she had sat dejected waiting for release. Then she had heard the tap, tap, tap of stiletto heels coming down the narrow stair case. Hope had come that she would be freed from her bonds. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Her eyes spin wildly behind the lens of the gas mask as fear gripped her soul. Her muscles burnt from al the fighting sprint she’d shown. Her lungs sucked in whatever air was within the walls of the bubble bottle. Tears had started to flow freely from her blood shot eye. Her moans and screams had been turned into whimpers and grunts. Her skin felt as if the latex was compressing inwards. Squeezing the life out of her. Sweat had started to pool around each straps. Making the suit push away from her body slightly. The smell coming from the suit was disgusting. A mix of sweat, piss and latex all folded into one. It was then the vibrator switched back on. Rebecca found herself being drawn towards it’s power and pleasure. She had nothing else to force her mind on. To her shame and horror. She started to have another orgasm. This one was few more humiliating and depraved. She felt like she had been kidnapped. Her mind was already in a submissive state. But this was pushing it fewer into subspace. She exploded downstairs as pussy juice poured everywhere. A second later the vibrator turned off. She was panting as her eyes opened back up. God that was unbelievable, Rebecca was shocked at how much she enjoy that. Maybe more shocked that she could. She felt a bit dirty after that. Events in the room took her mind off the orgasm straight away. ...

Rebecca was so looking forward to today. She had been talking to an online mistress for over 3 weeks now. They had met through this new adult porn site. Mainly forcing on kinks and fetishes. Rebecca finally had free time off work and had ordered a massive amount of latex clothing to be delivered to her mistress’s house. They would then have a full day session with the stuff Rebecca had ordered. ...

It wasn’t the cool breeze off the ocean that was giving Nicole the shivers. She hadn’t seen Carla in nearly two years, not since they had graduated from the arts academy together. Carla had scored a job with some big production company that ate up all her time. Nicole, on the other hand, had a series of near-misses and also-rans that made her wonder if she was ever going to have more than the menial jobs she worked to barely made the rent. Between her hectic schedule and the hush-hush nature of Carla’s job they’d had little time for socializing and had drifted apart. So it was with no little amount of excitement that Nicole accepted when Carla called out of the blue and mentioned a “fun opportunity” she wanted to put to her old roomie. The idea of hooking up with her old friend for a bit of adventure caught her fancy. ...

story continued from part three Part 4: Aftermath I slammed the door of my battered old Land Rover and looked up at the rambling farmhouse. I had been here many times before, but the sheer size of the place still held me in awe. Even with the horsebox attached my rig took up practically no space on the gravel apron. As I stood in awe the front door opened and a curvy figure with long thick hair worn in a high pony tail came bounding towards me. Her name was Emma, and she ran this incredible place. When they said farmers had to diversify, I am sure they had not thought of anything quite like the place Emma had turned her old family farm into. But a success, oh yes, it was a success. ...

Ruby had just come back from the family attorney. Seems the dried up Oil Well that her late parents gave 5 years ago sprung a leak and came back to life. She now has more money than she knows what to do with, (But She will Try.) Ruby lived with her roommate from College. Michelle was a free spirit and eco-activist always traveling for her cause. This left Ruby a lot free alone time to pursue her well-kept secret of playing with self-bondage Michelle never knew or Ruby thought so, but that was about to change ...

Chapter 1: Awakenings A faint sound began to become clearer as the fog from her mind began to dissipate. Initially it was distant but it began to gain sharpness and clarity. She blinked her eyes and was in a stupor, she fought to come to full consciousness as the medicated stupor, clinically referred to as Chemical Restraint, was slowly wearing off. “Can you hear me, Marie?” The therapist was working to awaken her latest patient, and was satisfied to see her eyes had began to blink. ...

Amy and April had just reached the final locations on their sightseeing assignment. Both young ladies worked for a film company that mainly did horror films. They had been searching the UK in order to find a filming location. They had spend all week going from one end of the country to the other. So far they had found nothing that would work. This was the last option and if it did not live up to expectations, their boss would be having strong words with them. They had spend lots of time and money and failing to find somewhere would put the project back. ...

(Yes, I know. I am ripping the basic idea from several bondage Hentai out there. I just wanted to put my spin on it.) Amanda was a large fan of Anima and Hentai. Since she started working she would go to conventions whenever she had the chance and always went dressed as a character. She eventually got a job in Japan making more money then she thought possible. She found a few Americans that also shared her like of Anima and they would go to local conventions together. ...

Anita was not sure what happened but she was sure she did not start her day in some hospital bed. Her mouth was dry and she was trying to rewind the events of the day. She was having a real shitty day. Hell it had been a shitty week. That much she remembered. She had been fired from her job a week ago. Land lord upped the rent. And Gary gave her the just want to be ‘friends’ speech. ...

Katya is obsessed with small spaces she wants to be forced into ever smaller things and her friend is more than willing to indulge her. “I have seen something in a shop window Vanessa that I want to buy can you come with me to advise me.” “I bet it’s something small.” “Yes very but i’m not sure I will fit in it.” “Knowing you it will be a struggle.” ...

She sat bound to a hard chair, tightly cleave gagged with a thick latex strap. Panties had first been wadded and the stuffed into her protesting mouth before the strap was pulled between her lips and pulled tight and buckled. Her initial protest had only caused her assailant to pull the strap another notch tighter. Emily struggled helplessly in the basement room. She was dressed in a tight black latex catsuit, thigh high black leather six inch stiletto boots. On her arms she wore long black kid leather opera gloves. Tight leather straps bound her. ...

Jenny works behind the large computer monitor thinking about her next challenge, she has to stay busy to keep her mind from thinking about how long it’s been since she had climaxed. Jenny had been practicing self bondage since her last boy friend Frank had abused her while she was helplessly bound. Normally that would have been a good thing but the last time he went too far actually hurting her and kept her bound and gagged for two days straight. She left him and moved away as soon as she was able fearing he would attack her or that she would relent and return to him in. She liked stringent bondage and liked to be forced to struggle by having pain inflicted on her body and even though he had scared her she craved what he had offered. The problem had been he wouldn’t stop and kept increasing his tortures until she was forced to leave. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: The Club At around 10pm the taxi pulled up outside an innocuous brick building. “Are you sure this is the right place?” I scanned the area with trepidation. It was an old area of the city. The full moon provided just enough light to see, the elongated shadows gave the area a disconcerting feel. “Yup, this is it” “Will you wait a moment while I make sure?” ...

Hi DPGSM here, After some thought, I’ve decided to try to write another story Story / old Victorian mansion attic, Aunt, mischievous Niece and BFF. Premise / Aunt has to go out of town on business asks Niece to house sit for a long weekend, Niece asks to bring BFF with her Niece to keep company. Niece tells BFF about the old Mansion and her Aunt and Uncle and the summers she spent with them at the house. ...

Jennifer and Marie lived together as roommates. Jennifer, as the straight-laced one and Marie, as the free spirit. Jennifer had worked her way up the corporate ladder. Marie, on the other hand, was a wanna be actress. The two girls totally opposite of each other. “Marie, I’m home; where are you?” Then Jennifer, saw the note, ‘Jennifer, my agent called on a rewrite of a new script, I will be late tonight. But I’m expecting a delivery from the studio any time soon; please watch for it - Thanks’. ...

Part 1 It was early afternoon on the second Sunday of November, 1931. His Lordship, Henry, the 5th Earl of Harrisford, heard footsteps on the polished floor of the hallway outside the library of his London townhouse. His wife, Elizabeth, the Countess Harrisford, had left the room about 30 minutes earlier and he thought that it must be she, returning. But something didn’t seem quite right. The sound of the high-heeled boots which his wife had been wearing made a sharper click; these footsteps were softer. ...

Chapter 1 (A Window Worker Story) The majority of business students at Jessica’s university had decided to make their fortunes in the city upon graduating. The usual corporate types who buy and sell on the stock markets, shifting piles of clients’ money around in a glorified gambling house, betting that China would not do as well as Russia in trade negotiations with the West, or that the new Alaskan oil field would produce a tidy return for its investors. Bankers, financiers and the usual cliché that graduates could look forward to with a 1:1 degree that Jessica was, unless she messed up badly on the final term, projected to get. However profitable this life promised to be, it held little interest for her. No, the way Jessica saw her talents being used were in the production field. Although many Western countries manufactured a variety of high tech engineering products, like cars and satellites, the real opportunities were in the East. Japan had enjoyed a high level of economic growth for some time. Malaysia was fast catching up and many high tech metal and carbon fibre components had been produced in these countries. China had looked promising for a time, but their growth had stalled. However, oil and gas from Russian pipelines, combined with minerals and natural resources from Africa, which China had been grooming since the 50s, meant that when the country eventually got its butt into gear, it would be very dangerous indeed. So since this was where the future was, this would be where Jessica would be. She had therefore learned several languages. Although her Malay was a little weak, she was fluent in Japanese and Chinese Mandarin and was quite strong in several other dialects and languages. She was therefore confident, having also spent a gap year working in a global cycle manufacturing plant in Asia that she could land the career that she wanted when she qualified. Her parents had also travelled widely when she was growing up, which is why Jessica was able to pick up languages quickly. In addition to study, Jessica spent her free time enjoying the benefits of a university town with broad range of societies. Because she was studying at Cambridge she might have expected to join a rowing club. However, cycling is quite popular in the city and so she joined the Cambridge Union Cycling Club, who would do regular rides into the fens. This would involve a midweek evening ride of about two hours and then a Sunday ride of four or five hours, or around fifty miles. Somehow these rides always ended up at a pub in the middle of nowhere. She also liked running and had won a few medals with the running society. Between the running and the cycling, it was fair to say that her legs were quite strong. She also indulged her creative side by joining the Cambridge Union Pottery Society. CUPS enjoyed a reasonably equipped studio in the basement of one of the colleges, with three electric wheels, a couple of kick wheels, wooden benches, a drying cupboard, a large front loading kiln and enough raw materials to mix up a wide variety of glazes. Jessica like to throw large pots on the wheel. Centring and throwing 12 kg of clay at a time takes a lot of effort and this helped her to develop a reasonable amount of strength in her arms and actually helped to develop her abs. This diversity of activities, along with long hours of study, meant that as well as gaining a good degree, she was popular, had a good circle of friends and was quite fit. During the final year Jessica applied for several positions and also showed her face at the college milk round, where companies come to the university in an employment fair, to attract the brightest and the best that Cambridge had to offer. Tanaka was high on Jessica’s wish list, as they were a long established international manufacturer specialising in electronics. As well as the usual consumer items, Tanaka also boasted a robotics division and a medical division. The fact that this company diversified into several branches meant that there was plenty of opportunity for a young, ambitious woman like Jessica. Another reason why she was targeting a Japanese company, who had traditionally safeguarded the high ranking jobs for the Japanese, was that a falling birth rate on the mainland had opened up avenues which were usually closed to Westerners. Jessica shared her dorms with Holly. Holly, although bright, was easily led and influenced. A bit ditsy at times, but still great for a girls night out and generally a good housemate. Jessica had just finished up Tanakas application and had gone into the lounge for a coffee. “God Holly, I have got so much work to do. But this is a dream job. What about you?” “I don’t have much on at the moment. I have a few jobs that look interesting. I have also applied for Tanaka. All of these applications are pretty much all the same, so it should be a matter of just copying a lot of the text from one of the other forms,” Holly offered. Jessica considered for several moments before answering. “No I think I will do an individual application. If you could have a look at the last one and let me know what you think I would be grateful though. I have pretty much completed it. Just a silly psychological questionnaire to fill out and it’s done. That would allow me to go over my assignment one last time before moving onto the class project for Friday.” Holly readily agreed and within minutes had taken Jessica’s place at the computer looking at the multiple choice questionnaire. She must have done a reasonable job, Jessica mused as she sat on the plane, some six months later, heading for one of Tanakas production facilities on a small pacific island. Not only had Jessica got the job, but Holly had flown out a few weeks earlier. So, she mused, her proof reading and ideas for Hollies application must have been reasonable. Holly was not in the production facility though, so she may not be able to hook up with her old room mate straight away. Looking out of the window the view was not overly inspiring. It was a typically self-contained, workers island, where everything belonged to the company. It was similar, in many respects, to the industrial towns of the 19th century, but with better beaches and better workers cottages. In any event, having Tanaka on her CV would not hurt and it offered a great deal of opportunity for the graduate. Strangely, when it came, the interview had been remarkably straightforward. She had splashed out on an interview suit from a second hand shop, in a deep green that showed off her eyes to the best, making them appear larger and deeper. Her long black hair held up by a chop stick arrangement, allowed her freshly curled hair to cascade down her neck, while simple drop gold ear rings subtly stated her elegance. The short skirt helped to show off her long legs, as did the three inch black court shoe. Overall, she was pleased with the effect. It had taken a reasonable effort to get her to this stage, starting with the application form, she had then carried out a telephone interview where she had to answer a series of stock questions. She was then invited to a group interview at the regional offices, where along with thirty people, she was to spend the day performing various group related tasks that eventually led her to be shortlisted for a more traditional panel interview the following week. The panel itself consisted of a regional manager, a member of the HR team and then another manager from, well she was not sure, but she would say that he was from the corporate side of the business. A probing series of questions filled the next hour as Jessica put all of her communication skills to best effect. They asked her about her course, her plans and career goals, as well as her sport and interest in fitness. They seemed particularly pleased with her running prowess and felt that she may be a good candidate to join Tanaka. This was confirmed in writing shortly after and now, just a few weeks after the interview, Jessica Reynolds found herself looking out of the window of the twin engine turbo propped aircraft as it lost height and banked on its approach to a small airfield on the North of an Island owned by the company. To say that she had been whisked off of her feet was an understatement. She had very little time to arrange for furniture to be sold, or gifted to her friends, while her entire life had been crammed into two suitcases. Twenty four years of life and all that she had to show for it was compacted down into the hold of a small aircraft, her life lost amidst the luggage of the three passengers who she shared the cabin with. She idly wondered if they had an equally fast life changing experience. They had made pleasant conversation about nothing in particular, but the talk had quickly subsided now that they approached their destination. It had been a gruelling series of flights to get her this far, flying half way around the world before eventually landing in Tokyo, staying overnight in a hotel near the airport, before climbing onto a charter flight out to one of the islands owned by Tanaka. The island itself, as far as she could see, looked quite modern. Although she had watched the corporate videos, she had still expected palm trees and dirt roads. There were palm trees, but the roads looked well paved. In addition to this she could make out the urban sprawl of modern workers accommodations, shops and parks. The aircraft banked again and lined up for final approach. As it banked she could make out industrial buildings and warehouses rushing towards her as the small aircraft fell from the sky. As the plane levelled out she eventually lost site of the crystal clear turquoise sea, to be replaced by a yellow flash of sand and then the final descent onto tarmac, jarring her from her comfortable contemplation as buildings on the other side of the airport rushed past to the sound of the engines and the sharp squeal of tyres. Eventually the headlong rush slowed and a simple one story terminal building came into site as the plane taxied closer, stopping at its designated parking area. As the plane eventually stopped Jessica unbuckled her seat and retrieved her hand luggage. She hated waiting, but knew that she would be unloaded and deposited at the speed set by the crew of the aircraft as they completed various checks before leaving the cabin and opening the door to the front of the aircraft, having first watched a small vehicle approach and align its boarding steps up with the aircraft door. The peace and quiet were now shattered as she disembarked and worked her way through customs, retrieving her luggage beforehand and, along with the other passengers, being met at the terminal by a small Japanese woman holding a placard containing Jessica’s name, along with those of the other passengers. She had expected heat and she had expected some discomfort, having come directly from a moderately cool Cambridge, to a much warmer Japanese mainland airport, she thought she knew what the climate would be like. However, the southward journey to the actual island felt like the temperature had ramped up to gas mark 5 on the oven and she was blasted by a wall of heat as she stepped out of the plane. This was the height of summer though and she had been expecting something of this nature. But reality was always different to your expectations and she mentally groaned as she noted dark sweat patches start to form under her arms. Another hour in a seven seater car saw Jessica the third person to be deposited at her lodgings on the other side of the island. She was met by another company representative and shown to her apartment complex which boasted a swimming pool and, according to the representative, a small shopping area on the other side of the complex. Jessica was too tired to care. Having said her goodbyes to her guide, who would come to collect her the following day for her orientation, Jessica found herself showered, wearing a comfortable light cotton nightie and collapsing into bed. Jessica awoke in the early morning with the sunrise just pouring through the open window of her apartment. She had not pulled the blinds and that was the reason for her early awakening. Leaning over she grabbed her mobile phone to check the time. At the moment her phone was quite useless, but once she could set up WiFi she should be able to access the internet. She was not sure about telephone contracts on the island, but would ask about this during her orientation. The apartment had the feel of a hotel suite, as well as a guest information brochure. Reading through the brochure enabled her to access the employee social internet on her phone, but could not access the employee sections of the company site until she had completed her induction. During breakfast of a fruit salad from the basket she had found, as a part of her welcome pack in the kitchen, she had watched the news while she marshalled her thoughts for the coming day. The international news was the usual mixture of wars and politics. The local news held more interest. Jessica had been following the story, since she left England, of a Japanese athlete who had been struck by meningitis. She had become a quadruple amputee. Jessica could not imagine what she was going through, but she was recovering slowly and she had stated that she intended to resume her running career and enter the Paralympics. Jessica could not help but be inspired. After a longish shower, where she took care to shave her legs and arm pits, Jessica sorted through the outfits that she had unpacked yesterday. A simple lightweight skirt and jacket in light choral, combined with an ivory blouse gave the correct business impression, while remaining lightweight enough to stay comfortable, she felt that she would make a good impression on her first day. Twenty minutes later, having made up her face, brushed her hair and selected simple jewellery, she was ready when she heard a knock at the door. A small Japanese man in a lightweight business suit stood at the door smiling broadly. The Orientals are typically smaller than westerners. Jessica being quite tall for a woman anyway, at five foot ten, but even so she doubted that the skinny businessman standing before her could have been more than four foot five. “Ohayō gozaimasu Townsend San?” the man stated before bowing to the precise angle required for a formal greeting. Jessica smiled before answering that she was, returning the bow. “I am Mr Yamato. I am your induction co-ordinator and trainee liaison. If you will follow me, we will head over to the main offices and start your induction”. Jessica was instantly grateful for all of the time that she had spent learning the language and, after exchanging a few pleasantries and retrieving her hand bag, she followed Mr Yamato out of the building towards one of the many bus stops around the island. They did not have long to wait before a small bus arrived. Although there were a few people on the bus it was not what Jessica would consider crowded. Not after some of her experiences with public transport in England. However, soon she was seated next to her diminutive colleague, exchanging the usual bland pleasantries that fill the time and help to forge business relationships. The next seven hours were to prove a whirlwind of activity. After signing in at reception and going through security to get an employee ID and become registered on the IT systems, she had to sit through an hour long induction speech. This was followed by a whirlwind tour of the head office and surrounding buildings, before being shown to the office where she would be working. Mr Yamato proved to be an invaluable guide, easing her through the various stages of induction. “So how long will you be with me Yamato San?” Jessica asked. “Typically I will be working closely with you for the first two weeks. After that I will leave you to settle in. Since you are a part of the management training program, I will act as a liaison between you and the company to ensure that you are able to gain all of the training, throughout the various departments, for the remainder of the course. You are not the only management trainee that we have on the island. In fact all of the trainees are in your apartment block. I live in apartment 7a, so that you can talk to me at any time. As well as the monthly one to ones, I like to have an open door policy for those in my charge, so that they can come and find me at any time to discuss issues that they might have.” Staggering through the door some hours later, Jessica felt exhausted. She had come home on the same bus as her liaison, but had stopped at the corner shop to get some essentials in. In addition to this she had been given two sets of the company uniform, a nondescript grey trouser and jacket affair, with a peaked cap. The company logo was emblazoned on the left breast. Despite the bland mouse grey colour, she still liked what it did to show off her curves. After making a cup of tea she put the radio on and began to cook her evening meal. After lunch she spent her time reading the company literature and induction booklets, while listening to the TV on the background. Over the next few weeks Jessica got into a routine of jogging, before breakfast when the day was still moderately cool and then heading for work after a quick shower. She started to make friends and generally find her feet as she settled into the company. She had met Holly on the occasional Sunday, for a get together and meal, as well as texting every other day. But other than that, at the weekends she shopped, pre-cooked ready meals and also explored the local area for things to do. She even found a traditional potter and went to visit him in his studio. Unlike western wheels, the Japanese use kick wheels that are sunk into the floor so that the potter sits over the wheel and kicks a wheel attached to the lower part of the assembly below ground level. It was fascinating to watch and she was even permitted to have a go on the wheel. She bought a traditional tea set for her home. Unlike a British tea pot, the Japanese have a handle protruding out of the side, similar to a soup bowl. This has been thrown as a cylinder before being stuck on to the side, rather than the rear of the pot, at a 90 degree angle to the spout. A simple Celadon glaze finishing off the pot and handle less cups nicely. This, she felt, would be an importance piece of ceramic to own if she invited friends around for tea. Unfortunately, cycles were a bit of a luxury item on the island, given how much it would cost to get one shipped over from the mainland. As such she would not be able to indulge in her passion for some time. She therefore had to be content with jogging until such time as she could order a bike, since she had already seen some likely trails for training. She did not limit her jogs to the local circuit that she used in the morning and would usually explore further afield at the weekend. One such foray gave her pause for thought. Jessica was out jogging on one of the footpaths that linked the various worker villages on a Saturday morning when she came to a main park. As she was jogging along she thought she saw a Pokemon. Stopping in her tracks she looked more closely and no she was not mistaken. A Pokemon was walking on four stubby legs along the path ahead of her, being led on a lead by a young Japanese woman. The pair disappeared into the trees ahead of her, on a path that branched towards a series of worker cottages. She was tempted to follow them, but did not want to appear rude. However, she had trouble gaining her rhythm for another half a mile. Although perplexing, she did not want to disturb Mr Yamato and so waited until Monday morning before questioning him about it. They still travelled in on the bus and so she brought up the subject when she sat next to him. “Yamato san. I saw something quite extraordinary over the weekend and hoped that you could help me”. Mr Yamato considered. “I would be more than happy to help you with any questions that you have. This is what I am paid for after all Townsend san”. “I was out jogging the other day and, while running through one of the parks, I thought I saw a woman leading a Pokemon on a lead along one of the parks. Ummmm. I know I did not imagine it, but what is going on? Why would somebody dress up in costume?” Mr Yamato smiled before answering. “You have heard of Aname?” “Yes. It is a major part of modern Japanese culture. I have heard that people like to dress up as characters and go to conventions. Is that what is happening here?” “Yes. Many of our workers love Aname and like to dress up as their favourite characters for parties or functions. We even have two Commicon events each year, which some of the staff love to attend. The next one is due next month. I can send you the details if you would like Townsend san?” Mr Yamato beamed. Jessica considered before beaming a wide smile in return. “Yes. I think I would like that. Thank you Yamato san.” ...

Chapter 1 The apartment was perfect! It was a nice upgraded one bedroom place in an older neighborhood near the Concord BART (Bay Area Transit System) stop. It made for an easy commute into the city. She could enjoy the fun and excitement of San Francisco without the super high cost housing. In fact this place was a great deal, under $1,000, which was next to impossible to find in the local market. ...

story continued from part one Part 2: The Pony Girls Strike Again She caught up with me in an unguarded moment while I was lost in thought. I was looking at her stallion. Her real stallion. A huge, dark brown beast of a horse standing quietly in his stall. He was harnessed in a specially made dark leather harness of especially sturdy straps to tame the wilful beast. A sturdy leather harness that made me go weak at the knees. Straps thicker and stronger than she needed for any of her other horses because he was a strong beast and given to be uncontrollable. ...

Amanda was a talented 23 year old Doctorate student in Archeology almost ready to get her degree. She currently was in Africa assisting an expedition on a tomb of a queen that was located accidentally. This was an unknown period of history, so this find would more than likely the biggest thing that Amanda would ever work on and she was not going to waste any opportunities she could get on this trip. Her natural beauty often made her peers jealous of her. She was in very good shape due to the rock climbing during her regular trips to the Canadian Rockies. At 5'10", she would tower over most men when she would wear even modest 2 inch heels. ...

The late evening gloom that hung over the empty parking lot was swept away by the glare of headlamps and blare of music as the white minivan careened across the empty expanse and parked at a side door of the darkened factory. Gears ground and lights dimmed as the seven members of the Phi Lambda sorority tipsily stumbled out of the vehicle. Each was dressed identically in Phi Lambda tee shirts and denim short shorts, and all sported shaven heads. ...

story continues from part four Part Five Chapter Nine The sight before her filled Tammy with anger and horror. Nora Ruth and her as hideously evil sidekick Gina were deliriously jovial as they methodically wrapped Chandra’s crossed arms to her body just below her breasts with the very familiar looking medical bandages Tammy had seen in her dream. Chandra’s folded arms boxed her breasts, helping the skin tight bandages to shape and mold them into perfect twin mounds rising into the sky. The super absorbent self-adhering elastic bandages stuck to her like a second skin, even making her erect nipples look even thicker and fuller as they pointed upward. And with each breath, Chandra’s shapely mounds rose toward the heavens in worship eliciting many snide comments form the giggling duo. Tammy couldn’t help but admire her friend’s figure as well. The way the wrap defined Chandra’s body from her shapely legs to her shoulders sent a sensuously warm but chilling tingle through Tammy. “They’ve wrapped her at least twice already with those wide bandages from her shoulders to toes.” Tammy’s mind assumed as she studied her friend’s figure more closely trying to keep her thoughts occupied and avoid thinking of Chandra’s future. ...

story continues from part three Part Four Chapter Seven (added: 05/12/2009) Tammy awoke once more behind the steering wheel of her car. The corset of the green latex dress tightly hugged her. She could also feel the pressure on her lower face from the mouth and neck corset. And she could tell that the gag plug had been returned and fully inflated. As had the inflatable dildo and butt plug which were deeply entrenched in her lower orifices. And to her body’s delight they were producing the desired effects of their designers. She sighed and let her head fall backward against the headrest. Looking up into the rear view mirror, she saw that the elf hat and ears had also been replaced. Then, fragmented visions suddenly flashed in her mind. Shane Thompson pulling the Catwoman mask from her head while she was strapped to the gynecology examination table she had seen in their studio. Chad Willows’ smirking as he tightly wrapped her legs with bondage tape securing them to the stirrups, making sure they were spread as wide as the table allowed. His cousin, Thad tightening the cuffs that secured her arms at her wrists, elbows and biceps along the sides of the table. And Riley holding a video camera, taking extreme close-ups of her face and body as the four men loudly laughed at her. Then darkness, as the blindfold was returned plunging her once again into the world of unseen mysteries. She felt the sting of needles, pricking each of her breasts. Then more of the painful pricks tantalized the shaven area just above her still very moist and wanton love box. Another flash and she time-leapt forward to them securing her to the table with more straps and tape. The blindfold had been removed and above her a large mirror hung from the ceiling; in its reflection she watched them completely restrain her entire body. She could barely wiggle a finger or bend a toe. Nor could she see any exposed flesh, except for her still growing nipples and her very open and available pussy. They had forced 2 soft foam balls the size of grapefruits through the ring gag and wrapped an entire roll of rainbow colored bondage tape around her lower face, silencing her pleas even more than before. Then, a foot long thin sharp needle was waved menacingly in front of her and she heard them laugh as they pierced her. “OH MY GOD, NO!!!!” Tammy silently screamed reaching up and turning the rearview mirror down to see bold red letters on her huge breasts and a 3-inch diameter golden ring dangling through each nipple. “NO! NO! NO! NO!” She followed the golden chain connecting the rings in her nipples together to the similar ring running through her clit. Tears filled her eyes and rolled down her cheeks. On each of her breasts permanently tattooed in bright red were the words: TIE ME, GAG ME, FUCK ME And, below them just above her pussy it read: BROUGHT TO YOU BY VOYEUR VIDEO Tammy knew there was no way she’d be able to get rid of these or hide them from Mike. She couldn’t stop staring at their reflections in the mirror. She was now a walking advertisement for the twin’s video store. “They kept you longer than I had planned, Mrs. Dufrane… But, I must complement you on your new jewelry and artwork… They look very exquisite on you…” VanNorkin’s voice returned to her ears. “However, poor Chandra hasn’t much hope left. And you’ve a few more concerns to deal with as well. You let those ‘crazy boys’ go and ruin all the presents you had left to deliver. It saddens me that there are going to be several well deserving people to miss out on seeing you in costume… But such is life, I have no choice now… We’ll make this next stop your last….” The GPS sprang to life. Tammy reluctantly glanced over at it. Through her tears she saw Chandra still bandaged, but lying in less than an inch of fluid. “I’m so sorry, Chandra…” Tammy whispered as her face drooped even more. Then the GPS screen changed and started her directions to her next stop. With tears still rolling down her cheeks, Tammy zombie-like followed them. She could feel her spirit had been beaten down and her future hopes looked destroyed. She even stopped paying any attention to where she was driving. “TURN LEFT INTO THE PARKING LOT!” The male voice of the GPS ordered. And the despondent feeling inside her increased a hundred fold. The sign next to the parking lot entrance screamed at her in large bold black letters: WELCOME TO BRANSWORTH COUNTRY CLUB MERRY CHRISTMAS EDMUNSEN TRUST EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE AND BOARD OF DIRECTORS “The annual Christmas party for the board and special customers,” Tammy breathed into the gag. She had forgotten about it, seeing as how she and Chandra weren’t going to be there this year. All of the members of the Board of Directors and Executive Committee, as well as many of the city’s top officials and most of the bank’s primary customers and their spouses would be in there. Anyone who is anyone with the bank or the city always attended. Tammy hesitated at the parking lot entrance debating about going in. James VanNorkin read her mind. “I am an invited guest here as well, Mrs. Dufrane…” His voice triumphantly said. “Bring me my diamonds, save your beloved Chandra and show everyone the real you!” Tammy pulled into the empty space at near the front of the lot, right next to the short walkway to the Country Club’s front door. She was at a complete loss. Why would he be invited to their banquet? And by whom? She looked at the stately building and remembered the many times she and Mike had come to this party since their marriage. She enjoyed going shopping with him to get that special gown for the occasion. The one that screamed tie and gag me to him, while looking refined and dignified to the crowd. Posing and primping for him, sensually teasing him with her body as she dressed for the banquet all the while knowing he would have her tightly trussed and gagged in the trunk of the car afterward on their drive home. But this time, Tammy knew she wasn’t quite as appropriately dressed for the occasion as before. Of course, as she had known they would the moment she left the car her arms snapped together behind her back. Once more forcing her to thrust her huge breasts forward and sending them scouting on ahead of her. The gold rings immediately absorbed the cold and transferred it to her nipples and clit. This in turn sent an unwanted signal of sexual arousal through her entire system alerting the dildo and butt plug to dutifully follow their mission. The golden connecting chain swung against her with each half step she took. Her boots had locked together from her knees to her thighs forcing her to once again take many short steps rather than fewer longer ones. Tammy could feel her face flash pass an embarrassed blush to a deep bright humiliated hue as all eyes turned toward her entrance into the large banquet hall at the announcement of her name by the Country Club Maitre d’. “Follow me. You have been expected.” He simply said, after announcing her. Tammy had to quicken her pace to keep up with him. This gave the gawking eyes even more of a show, for she had to swing her hips more causing her breasts to flip-flop back and forth and the golden chain to gyrate in rhythm to her saunter. As she made her way through the crowd, their laughing voices burned in her ears as they read and commented on her tattoos and glared at her new jewelry. An enormous television was to her right as she entered a room at the far end of the banquet hall. Seated behind a long table on a raised platform were Mr. and Mrs. Edmunsen, Mayor Hamond and his wife, several board members and their spouses that Tammy recognized and James VanNorkin. Tammy would have given an evil glare at the mustachioed man, but standing next to him was Chandra, dressed in the gown Tammy had worn to last year’s event. And next to her wearing a very debonair tuxedo, her beloved husband Michael Andrew Dufrane stood with his arm around her. Tammy stopped dead still, staring into Mike’s blue eyes. Her mind raced for answers to the thousands of unanswerable questions that flooded in. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you, Mrs. Dufrane?” The man beneath the black beret asked. Tammy barely heard him, nor could she move in response to him, for her eyes were locked onto Mike’s. “Did you not hear him, precious?” Mike said after a seemingly hour long minute passed by. “You did bring the diamonds in with you, didn’t you dearest…” Tammy blinked her eyes. And on the fourth blink the fact that he spoke of the diamonds sunk in. “He knew about the diamonds…” Tammy’s mind quietly whispered to her. “Did he also know what had happened to me? Was he a party to all of this as before? Is this really happening? Is any of this real?” “Your dear husband and I planned this over 10 years ago…” James VanNorkin laughed stepping from the stage, moving next to her and reaching behind her took the backpack filled with diamonds from her hands. “We needed a patsy to take the blame for the disappearance of the Organization’s gems.” ...

Woman to Sexdoll Part 3 . story continued from part two_ Janice continued to lay in the darkness, inside the cupboard, now stored away with the rest of the household items and other junk, just another object stored away to keep the house tidy. Indeed some of the other items were placed on top of her, making her blend in with the other contents of the cupboard, which for now it seemed to be her new home. Her husband/owner was out playing golf with his friends, all thoughts about the doll now gone from his mind. ...

(story continues from Yoko’s Experience 4) Yoko’s Experience #5: A Prisonic Fairytale “…and according to the latest changes in our law, all the citizens are obliged to visit their nearest prison, to experience first hand what does it mean to be a prisoner. The knowledge obtained there is supposed to lower the crime factor, especially amongst the youngsters.” Yoko turned off the TV and just a moment later the telephone rang. It was Hikaru. “Have you seen the news?”, she asked. “Yes, I have.”, replied Yoko. “When are we doing this? I simply can’t wait - just try to imagine all the fun we’re going to have there!”, Hikaru’s voice sounded simply ecstatic. “Well, why am I not surprised even one bit, you little bondage slut… But well, a must is a must. Let’s do it next Friday, right after work.”, said Yoko. “I love your attitude. Here I was, thinking that I’ll have to drag you to your destination, but it seems that our little miss scaredy cat likes the idea of being a prisoner too.”, laughed Hikaru. “Of… Of course I don’t! How can you even suggest something so ridiculous?”, opposed Yoko. “Yeah, yeah, whatever. So this Friday, 4 PM, at my place.”, said Hikaru and hanged up. ...

It was 11:30 on Friday afternoon and I had just finished my lunch at my desk when my phone chimed. It was a text from Josh. I hadn’t heard from Josh in ages! “Look out your window” Excitedly I stood up and looked out the window of my second-floor office. Street side was Josh, legs crossed, arms folded, head cocked in that smug way only Josh could do, leaning against an electric blue Mercedes AMG GT R! ...

Janet sat stroking her latex covered body, she loved being tightly encased in her rubber clothes. Still admiring herself and relishing the feeling of the rubber she stretched out her pointed feet looking at the ballet boots she had learned to wear so quickly. Not that she had given herself much choice since she locked the first pair on leaving the key to the lock box in her closet at the far end of her gravel driveway knowing there was no way she could crawl there and back with her hands cuffed so closely together. Janet had spent twenty four hours learning how to walk in the towering heels before being able to retrieve the key and now wore them more than she didn’t. ...

Sunday Morning. I love Sunday mornings. This one is a lovely sunny still day. It’s the sounds of it. The warmth of it too! The sun is beaming in through the upper bedroom windows warming the house. I know its doing the same through our patio windows as I can feel the warm air rising up the staircase. Outside I can hear my husband cutting the grass with our old petrol mower, just as he has for the last ten years of our marriage its muted roar echoing around the buildings the tone changing with his change of direction. ...

Author’s Note: This story sprung from a story by another author here on the Plaza. Many stories from this author can be found in the Doll Stories section and elsewhere under the name “SparkyMira”. The story “A Prank Gone Awry” was fascinating and my thoughts on how I would handle the same situation led to this story. Permisson was kindly extended to work from the same premise for which I am grateful. If you like this story you will doubtless also like the works of SparkyMira as well. I certainly do! Summary: A young college woman with a dolly fetish pretends to be a high-end sex bot at a sex-bot store for a day. If she’s caught she goes to jail and her life is ruined. Can she play the sexbot and handle all that is required of her until closing? ...

Authors note: English is not my native language, please enjoy my story. One day Neytiri, a striking near forty years old woman with an athletic build body, hair in the tone of copper and dark green eyes, came into the room of her Padawan Gwen, who just had her 18th birthday and also had an athletic figure, which she always hid underneath her robes, had blonde hair and also green eyes but in a slightly brighter tone, and said: “Come with me I want to show you my birthday Gift.” Gwen answered:” Yes, Master.” They went to the Speeder of Neytiri and boarded it. As they neared the Flat of Neytiri Gwen asked:” What do you want to show me, Master?” ...

With everything already in place, Eric sat on the couch hoping that tonight was going to go as smoothly as he imagined it would more than he was paying attention to the television in front of him. It had taken just under three months to tease, test, and prepare Nina so that nothing would go wrong with his plans. For so long, he’d been looking for a new sex slave and she was going to be perfect. ...

Lynn was walking through the mall occasionally stopping in different stores, ones with few people in them and sales people behind counters, the reason for being so choosy about which stores to go into was because she didn’t want anyone to get too close to her. The layers of latex Lynn was wearing under her clothes creaked loudly, to her, and coupled with the strong rubber smell she was afraid someone would notice that under her long sleeved turtle neck sweater and form fitting knit skirt she had on two layers of thick latex. The first catsuit always got her aroused driving her to step into the next one but over the years Lynn had learned to stop at two when she planned to go out finding the restriction of three or more suits too much to bear for any real outside adventures. Lynn had found out that they always forced her to cut short her trips ruining the feeling of being in public in her latex. Now she stands staring in the window of a small shop letting the slow hum of her vibrator tickle her wet pussy making her smile as she felt a trickle of sweat run down her back under the tight rubber. ...

My ex college boyfriend Brad was going to be in town for a few days for business so I suggested he stay in my guest room rather than an Airbnb like he had planned. It would save him some money and we could catch up a little since the last time we were face to face. Our breakup had been amicable and mutual as following graduation jobs took us to different cities in different states. We tried the long distance thing but it just did not work out so we just maintained our friendship on social media. His flight was due to put him at my house somewhere after 5 P.M. at the earliest if everything went perfect for him and I told him there would be a surprise waiting on him when he got here. It was rather flirtatious of me as I meant his favorite comfort food, pizza and beer, but I could not help myself with a little tease. I gave him my guest code for the community gate and electronic lock to my front door so that he could just let himself in during his stay and gave security his name and description. I knew he had a new girlfriend and I told myself to keep my flirting down to a minimum and absolutely no sexual activity. To help curb my libido I decided on a bit of self bondage before he arrived and a cam show. ...

“An Out-Of-Body Bondage Experience” is about masks, shiny rubber, and some curious gear! :) Ashley had never been to space. She’d never given it much thought. Why would she have ever needed to dedicate her valuable brainpower to such a thing? Sure, she’d seen movies and television in which characters went to space. Scenes outside of Earth’s atmosphere. Cheesy kids shows seemed to always send their protagonists to space. She understood that it was not just plausible, but that it had happened and there was a slim but non-zero chance that she would leave Earth at one point or another. But really, what was the point? It was so remote, so removed that she’d never given it more than the occasional passing thought. A joke with a friend while watching Gravity was a far cry from astronaut training. It wasn’t even in the back of her mind. The thought simply wasn’t there. ...

The sections of this story using material from others were done with permission from the original. *** I was quite as I entered my house for I knew my three teenage captives were still asleep. The two percent solution still had another thirteen hours before it wore off. I crept up to the attic, eager to see my future slaves again. I pulled the chain, bathing the small room in light. Travis was on the left side of the bed. Jackie was on the right. Jeremy was on the floor. Good, right where I left them. Smiling with a wanton smile I flipped the light back off. ...

Woman to Doll TF It had been a grand total of one week since I began working at the “Lucky Lucy Specialty Store” and it wasn’t nearly as bad as I thought it was going to be. Just to clarify, the Lucky Lucy is an adult store that sells objects ranging from the standard playthings to full on bondage benches. It was a real eye opener for someone like me who had no experience in anything beyond the standard dildo or occasional butt plug. My name is Lynda Caves and I started working here because I really needed a good paying job and Lucy’s just so happened to be hiring at a very nice wage. I am 25 years old and would call myself a fairly average girl. I have shoulder length dark brown hair, a decently curved body with a matching plump butt and moderate c-cup breasts. The main reason I was hired was because Ms. Fredrick, the manager, said I looked just right for the job. She later explained to me that people that were into buying the higher end products, like one of our rubber dolls or bondage gear sets, would want the employee to demonstrate them. I was fine with doing so as I was also curious about how I would enjoy the small amounts of bondage I got to enact during work. She also told me after my first month of working here that she had quite a few customers order one of our top-class dolls that be made up to look like me and put them in different types of rubber outfits. The most popular being the rubber maid style and I was very flattered and received a handsome raise after that. It wasn’t until I had been working there nearly three months that Ms. Fredrick imposed a very strange request onto me. “Oh Lynda I really need your help with something! Did that new shipment of blank rubber dolls arrive last night? I can’t find the boxes anywhere and we open in an hour!” she asked already out of breath as she led me to the storage room. Once in the back I helped her look but found nothing other than what was accounted for last night after stock check. “It appears the delivery was pushed back because of demand Ms. Fredrick. All we have is the last shipment of about 20 or so.” I say hoping to alleviate some worry from her. “That just won’t do! We might get more than that today and we need at least one on display so people can see and feel what they will be getting!” she said as we pushed the cart holding the 20 blank female body shapes towards the “Rubber Doll Maker” as we called it. It was a large machine that was completely automated to take the blank doll bases and fit them with a specified design of rubber outfit and bondage equipment at the request of the customer. It was run by small discs that were inserted near a control panel. After the disc was scanned and the doll was placed on the belt leading to the entrance it would be taken into the machine and fitted into the specified outfit before being deposited onto a metal pipe like structure to hold it in place and placed on a hanger to await boxing. It was a rather fascinating process that I enjoyed watching it when I was in charge of getting the dolls ready. Shame it would be a slow day for the machine today. “Wait! Lynda, I have a huge favor to ask of you!” Ms. Fredrick yelled grabbing my shoulders. My eyes widened at the tone and volume of her voice. She certainly had my attention now. “What is it Ms. Fredrick?” I asked as she grinned a little sheepishly. “I was going to ask if you would be willing to be the display doll today? I promise I will double your pay for the next month if you do this for me!” she pleaded with me like it was the end of the world. “Is that all? Sure where is the maid suit? I can put it on and then open up the shop.” I say smiling and looking around for the tight outfit I had modeled once before. She just shook her head at me and smiled again. “No darling I meant BE the doll. As in I am going to put you into the Rubber Doll Maker and put a disc in and turn you into the display doll today. You will be unable to move and I will have the new girl Katie put you on display on the normal stand near the doll aisle until closing time tonight. I will double your pay and give overtime for you so please do it!” Ms. Fredrick begged. My mind was a bit dizzy after that. She wanted to basically turn me into just a doll for the store? Like do me up and then place me on the same stand that said feel free to feel the doll up? Is she crazy? Am I crazy for actually wanting to accept it because it sounded interesting? I decided I wasn’t crazy and that I was just intrigued by the prospect of being bound in a public place, unable to do anything but sit there as I was looked at and groped by complete strangers who thought I was just something to buy. Plus the money was a great bonus. “Uh… sure Ms. F I can do it. Are you sure Katie won’t mind running the shop alone today though? I don’t want to tell her ‘Oh yeah by the way I am going to be part of the stock for a day so don’t wait up!’” I finished sarcastically as both of us broke out laughing. “Oh don’t you worry your pretty head about a thing. I will just say you called in sick. Plus, since the disc we are using is just one of the preset display discs the computer will just process you like any normal days first order. She won’t see anything out of place unless she thinks Doll Code: 09736-Lynda is something more than the standard like Doll Code: 78422-Tina. But we both know she isn’t a detective honey. So chop-chop! We have toys to sell and we can’t start without you! Strip!” she said to me. Knowing full well if I wanted to keep my clothes for later I needed to enter the machine just like any other blank I began stripping and handed each article to Ms. F. I wasn’t really embarrassed since she had to help me into our fair share of catsuits for the customers to see an example of how it looked on an actual person. “OKAY! Honey you know the drill, just put yourself in the deposit slot and I will take care of the rest!” she called running to the control panel. I sighed and worked my way to the start of the conveyor belt where there was a distinct indent where the belt would drop the next blank mold in line before using it to make the next doll. I grabbed the blank that was in the spot and placed it in the cart with the others we had just brought from storage. “Ms. F, we have another blank, make it 21!” I called as I slid my naked body into the cold metal divot in the machine. “Wonderful honey! Now just stay still and let the machine do its job.” She announced as the belt beneath me whirred to life and I was pushed into the now open flap of the awaiting machine. At first I couldn’t really tell what was going on until two metal arms lifted me up and I felt something being sprayed all over my lower body. Wait she didn’t turn off the rinse cycle?! I though in panic as a big brush came out of the lower area and scrubbed me until it deemed me clean. Next I felt something tight encompass my mid-section and constrict my airflow. I tried to breathe but the tightness in my chest and the smell of incoming rubber soon overpowered me and I blacked out. The next time I awoke I was back in the main area of the employee work room and could breathe slightly better but only in short shallow breathes. I tried to move but as I expected, just like any other doll that went through the machine I was tied to a pole. “Sorry about the rough treatment dear! I accidentally hit start before I entered in your body size so the machine thought you were just another blank mold, but I do have to say you look absolutely stunning!” she exclaimed wheeling one of the few mobile mirrors we had in the back over me so I could see what I had become. From my neck down I was tightly shoved into a standard issue black and white rubber maid outfit with little hints of red along the hem of my short skirt. I was fixed up with thigh high stockings, gloves that covered my entire arm and it was all summed up by me body being tied with straps to a pole. “You look just like a dolly with a bit more detail darling! Now hold still.” She said before pulling out a black mouth gag from behind her and started adjusting it to my head. “I know you have a lot of self-control but when some perv starts groping your breasts you WILL want to moan and this will prevent any noise from escaping.” She claimed while strapping it behind my head. She then bent down and pulled out another basic item. A black hood with no eyeholes or any other holes baring that bare necessity of a few breathing ports that were nearly un-seeable. “And though I am sure your pretty face could help us sell even more dolls we can’t risk someone knowing you are real and getting us in trouble with someone in a position of power that thinks what we do here is wrong.” She added. I gave my best attempt at a nod, but with the posture collar on my neck I could only just nod my eyes to which she smiled at me. After fixing my hood into place she patted my now leather clad cheek and giggled. “Katie will be here any minute to set up the store and I will have her put you with the unused blanks in the back so I can free you later. Have fun Ly-Dolly!” she corrected herself as I heard her leave. It must have barely been 10 minutes when Katie showed up singing some song that was no doubt blaring in her headphones as she unstrapped me from the pole and carted me out to my display. She secured me to the display by my thighs and shoulders before zooming off to set up the rest of the shop. I must have dozed off at some point while waiting for the store to open, because when I next awoke I heard a few male voices walking around near where I was. It freaked me out a bit at first before I remembered what I was doing and relaxed. I didn’t get to relax for long because I hear two voices approach me from the front a few moments later. “Look at this slutty doll Marie! I bet she would make a great addition to a threesome!” a deep male voice laughed as he roughly grabbed my left breast and squeezed hard. Ms. F was right, if I wasn’t gagged I would have moaned very loudly. “You’re right Grant but let’s wait for a while, I enjoy having that monster all to myself” she said as they walked away. ...

story continued from chapter 26 Chapter 27: The Dawning of a New Era Saskia watched as the car advanced slowly up the driveway; the sound of gravel crackling beneath tyres disturbing the stillness of the evening. The outlook from the small office window gave an excellent view of the approach to Shackleton Grange’s main entrance, and she was able to observe the dark green Toyota coming to a halt beside the derelict fountain, before the doors on both sides opened simultaneously and the pair of occupants emerged into the failing light. A minute or so ago, the buzz of the intercom had been followed by a disembodied female voice informing her that Megan and Alison had arrived for tonight’s class, and now Saskia was able to put faces to the names, as the duo slammed the car doors shut and began to walk slowly towards the house. ...

story continued from chapter 27 Chapter 28: Tying Up a Few Loose Ends A surreal atmosphere hung over the ancient mansion house that Tuesday morning. As the rising sun did its best to burn off the early morning mist which lifted in slowly swirling wisps from Shackleton Grange’s dew-laden lawns, Cathy and Saskia sat watching from their seats in the vast bay window. Both had eaten a good breakfast, prepared by the three docile and accommodating servants, and now sat back sipping lapsang souchong from Dolores’ best china, as what appeared to be the genesis of a fine Suffolk spring day unfurled before their eyes. ...

Working in the office as the accounts/administrator, but I also specialise in the special order dolls and getting their clothes online or via fetish wear suppliers, I then dress them and prepare them in a separate area of the factory away from the main floor where the general dolls are made. The special orders are made by one of our master craftsmen and then placed in the side room ready for me to assemble the order that the customer has requested. ...

Donna challenged herself regularly relishing her tight confinement and the challenges she set for herself. As she continued to get better at restraining herself she felt the need to increase the difficulty of her self bondage. Donna loved leather using thick leather straps, head harnesses and corsets to restrain herself and recently she had ordered a pair of custom made boots that would hold her feet in an almost en-point position. The corsets she wore had started as bondage implements only, as did her impossibly tall high heels but now she wore both twenty four seven saving her tightest corsets and tallest heels for her alone time. This morning Donna had squeezed her corset exceptionally tight, the corset had been designed by her and once the seven leather lined steel straps were locked over the stretched tight leather the corset couldn’t be opened or adjusted. ...

Sarah had a weird hobby of extreme urban exploration and was looking for the most dangers and terrifying locations. She spend hours looking for places online and would travel the world in order to find them. She would always go by herself with her camera and touchpad. She had a youtube channel about the locations she went to and how terrifying they were. Plus it meant people could comment on the videos and tell her of other places. It was a private message like any other. Telling her about an abandoned train and railway depot in Oxfordshire. She was even sent some creepy looking pictures as she weighed up the idea of going. The cherry on the cake was the reason the depot was closed. It was the scene of a shocking accident in which a rail worker died. The scary stuff was a must for any of her videos. ...

Woman to Sexdoll TF “C’mon Amanda! You have to help me!” Breanna Knoles whined from her seat at the table she is currently siting at. Breanna is a 24-year old woman who works for a family friend as a secretary for his business. Her large C-cup breasts and curvy body that are coupled with her long blonde hair lead most people to believe she is just your typical airheaded bimbo. That is fairly far from the truth however as she graduated top of her small class in college and is currently in the mix for a very high-end job in the scientific field at a local laboratory. In fact, now that the holidays are upon her she decided to forgo any work and just start working on the best present she could think of for her boyfriend of three years. This is why she was sitting in her friend Amanda’s house drinking coffee and explaining her plan. To her it was fool proof. Amanda just stared at her friend with an unreadable expression and sighed. “So just to clarify… you want me to put you through the doll making machine I use at the store and then sell you?” Breanna just laughs and dabs the little bit of her drink that escaped as she was giggling. “No Amanda. I want you to box me up and wrap me so I can be opened by Jack on Christmas. It will be the best present ever!” She exclaimed in excitement. Amanda just stared at her friend as if she was crazy but then joined in on the laughing as they giggled into the evening. By the end of the meeting Amanda told Bree to come around the store around six in the evening on the 23rd so that she could get her ready and under the tree. She was met that night with a hug from a bundled up Bree who was both nervous and excited to get this thing done. The duo entered through the backdoor as the store front was still open and the workers weren’t included in the plan. Sneaking Bree in was easy enough but the actual manufacturing of her desire would be harder. For reference, the store Amanda ran was a kink shop that was easy enough to manage but this order specifically would take some major work to do. The machine in the back did not make the hyper-realistic sex dolls that her shop was so well known for, it was just used to dress and mold them to fit the parameters of the customer. Whether it be for a rental or an actual purchase for that matter. In preparation for tonight’s events Amanda made a special code for the Bree doll she would be making tonight and even got the privilege to choose the sexy outfit she would be all kinked up in. ...

“Call Center” is about a VERY rubbery office. During the spring, the company would encourage its employees to take the stairs instead of using the lift. For a few brief weeks during the year, it would be a mark of shame to be seen taking the elevator two floors up. For some employees, taking the elevator was mandatory. Those with a physical impediment obviously used it. Anyone transporting goods took the elevator. The call center was on the fourth floor. It was close enough that a health-conscious individual might force the jaunt up each landing. It was high enough that taking the elevator would have been acceptable practice. Employees in the call center took a rear elevator. They were unseen by crowds below. The call center’s location on the fourth floor meant that it was close to the public eye. Windows were frosted or tinted one way. The contents had to be hidden. Privacy was more rigidly regulated. The location on the fourth floor meant that it was out of the way. Employees could leave their desks and venture one, even two floors down without worrying about exposing themselves to some visitor that lost their way. It was ordinary for those on the third floor to see their support team from above. The extraordinary costumes made them easy to spot. Some had polished their uniforms to such a shine that they’d reflect light coming in through the window walls. Some would attach filters or respiration equipment to their masks, with oxygen hissing in and out of their tanks. A few wore no mask, but never spoke. Thick gags precluded speech; ballgags would often let saliva dribble from forced mouths; it was to the chagrin of some employees and delight of others. They called it a “call center” but calls were a rarity. Specialized staff sat and responded to these live requests. Most requests for assistance came in via e-mail or message; this was preferred by the leadership as it allowed greater volume and quicker responses. ...

Woman to Robot TF He looked over at the young lady laying on the couch trying to remain calm, but clearly distressed at where she had been sent by ‘friends’ in an attempt to sort out her ‘strange desire’ in life. A curvy, blue eyed blonde who was pretty enough to attract admirers even in her forties, without being stunningly beautiful, but who seemed to put off potential suitors of both sexes with this strange desire of hers to be controlled in a very extreme way. Something he really couldn’t understand if he was being honest, but…. Still he was being well paid for these sessions by her friends, so maybe he should get started. ...

Woman to Robot TF He looked over at the young lady laying on the couch trying to remain calm, but clearly distressed at where she had been sent by ‘friends’ in an attempt to sort out her ‘strange desire’ in life. A curvy, blue eyed blonde who was pretty enough to attract admirers even in her forties, without being stunningly beautiful, but who seemed to put off potential suitors of both sexes with this strange desire of hers to be controlled in a very extreme way. Something he really couldn’t understand if he was being honest, but…. Still he was being well paid for these sessions by her friends, so maybe he should get started. ...

One moment Samantha was just walking down the street on her way home. It was around 2am in Liverpool and she wanted to get home was quickly as possible. So she took a short cut through a very run down and boarded up housing estate. With her headphone blaring, she was in her own little world. She never saw the white van pull up behind. She never stood a chance as she was grabbed from behind and thrown into the back of the van. Within seconds she was gagged with duct tape and had her hands handcuffed behind her back. A chloroform soaked rag was pressed into her face. She was out cold in a heartbeat. The attack was so quick and professional no one saw or heard anything. ...

I am walking quickly through the large hallways of a state run mental facility surrounded by surly interns who are very unhappy people made even unhappier by the confusion and determination my presence has caused. The ordeal started two months ago when I was told my dear friend and fellow bondage enthusiast Lori had been committed by the state into the mental facility. After an extensive search I found her location and bluffed my way to be told the particulars of her incarceration. I knew Lori well and her deep seated desire to experience the most stringent bondage she could. She had worked for several years as a nurse at two different mental facilities until she was found wearing a tight straight jacket and leg binder locked in a “quiet” room. ...

Part 1: Rachel in the Stables Rachel ran into the locker room and threw her clothes into her locker, struggling to get her corset off fast. The place was empty already, which meant she was late for Physical Education class and she didn’t want to piss off Professor Blackhead again. Pulling on her sports bra, she cursed herself for the umpteenth time for letting Jason talk her into buying the answers for that year’s standardized tests. Eighteen years old and sentenced to twenty years as a pleasure slave. Even if her dad’s lawyer won the appeal, the logo for the Ironwood Senior Academy for Indentured Girls was already tattooed on her butt. Even now, the magical mark copied itself in perfect detail over the plain gray cotton shorts she pulled on over it, announcing to the world her status as a student slave. ...

Lori walked slowly through the forest near her home, leaning her sweat covered body back she looked at the sun rising and grunted behind the large leather gag that she had strapped so tight that the skin around each strap was puckering above and below them. The thick leather bit filled her mouth, pulled back by the twin straps that attached to the D-rings on either side. The vertical straps criss crossing her head like all the others were very wide splitting around her nose joining a single strap that ran between her eyes limiting her view. All the sturdy straps combined with the wide chin strap making it impossible to remove without unbuckling it, and of course the small padlocks made that impossible. Lori leaned her rigid body forwards again forcing her shaking legs to continue moving her towards her back yard. ...

Based on a favorite fantasy of mine. Her Husband leaves for work for the day, the wife then proceeds to tie herself up using straps and also trashbags. She likes being garbage sometimes, she gets an overwhelming desire to become nothing but trash, she strips off, prepares her stuff in the kitchen, there are two identical bags of trash she’d prepared the night before waiting in the kitchen. She gets her bags ready, both rolled and opened ready for her to get into. She uses straps to hold her thighs to her body and others to hold her calves to her thigh, in a sort of frogtie position, leaving her open. She places a ring gag in her mouth, one she bought secretly and hides from her husband. She places leather cuffs on her wrists; she uses these so they don’t leave tell-tale marks. ...

“Silberman! Pay attention!” “Sorry, Coach!” I need you to understand something before we begin. Normally I’m laser focused when on the diamond. I was team captain after all. No one wanted us to finally reach Nationals more than I did. The problem was the field we were forced to use. We were a small high school so the board had to make a choice between a baseball or football stadium. Guess which one won. For our practices and home games we rented a field in the local sports park. That’s where my troubles lay today. ...

It was the big night. The annual Halloween bash at the Marriott Hotel. There was the chance to win the $1,000 prize, and the possibility of wild sex with a complete stranger. I was going to the party alone that night but I was not planning on leaving by myself. I decided to wear my renaissance period swordfighter costume. Not only was it the best costume that I owned but it also increased my chances of attracting some action for the night. I had rented the presidential suite for the occasion and had fresh flowers and champagne delivered to the room. I was very anxious as I changed into my costume to get ready for the party. I knew something special was going to happen tonight. ...

(story continues from Pretenders 3) Chapter 4 Cassie was certain that Gabe was searching for her bondage toys and rubber in her bedroom. What would he do to her once he found them? He came out carrying her gym bag and her laundry basket. He tipped out the basket and a mass of blue rubber slithered out in front of her. “Get dressed in these.” She hesitated. Was she making a mistake? ...

story continued from part one Part 2: Caught! Yep, all right, I’d seen enough, this was probably none of my business – although it did immediately cross my mind that it might make quite a story. I had to get the hell out, but at that precise moment the doctor turned, saw me, and shouted. “Shit, shit, get her, get her.” I recognised the voice immediately and that delayed me in turning on my heels as the two nurses leapt after me, the “patient” getting up from the bed clumsily. I was wearing the sandals, which didn’t give me good grip, and I had stupidly closed the two locked doors behind me. I approached the first, fumbling with the combination when the first, and then the second nurse grabbed and pulled me back. Shit! We fell over in a confusion of squeaking rubber bodies, arms and legs flailing. The “patient” then arrived and they turned me over on my front, my arms trapped underneath me. I realised immediately that three against one was not a fair fight, and I was buggered. I struggled but to no avail. Then I saw the doctor approach and throw a bundle of rubber on the floor beside by squirming body. ...

story continued from part two Part 3: A Close Shave They unbuckled me from the trolley, my legs cramping at first, and then they removed my straightjacket. I was hot and sweaty but oh, I was so relieved, although I knew something nasty was probably coming. They led me, unresisting to the gyn/ob chair and quickly strapped me in, rubber straps being pulled tight at my ankles, knees, thighs, waist, above my breasts, then at biceps and wrists. When they were finished I could only move my head. I was naked except for my mask, and for that I was relieved. And I could still taste and smell all the juices of the women, and Dr. Mann’s sperm on me. Yes, it was quite a cocktail to savour all right. ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

“Are you really sure you want to do this? You could still change your mind if you wish?” he asked her, unsure of the wisdom of this. Even Stephanie had to admit to doubts about this now she could see everything prepared for action. She’d wanted it to be, well very mechanical, but even so…! She knew the shiny metal dildo was small enough not to do her real physical damage, while at the same time being big enough that she knew the stimulation would probably take her over the top, both orgasmically and mentally, but then again that was part of her fantasy, so…? The bed was designed to be solid enough not to move as the mechanism pumped in and out of her, and enough tight restraints that she wouldn’t be able to move at all while lying on it. And as she would be hooded, gagged and earplugged (her own wishes), she wouldn;t be able to stop it until… well until the computer defined she could cum no more at which point it would cut off 5 minutes later. How long it would then take her to come round was another matter? ...

At one point in my life I had dreams of a promising career. I even went to college and studied hard to make those dreams come true. Though as anyone familiar with higher education can tell you this is a costly endeavor. So I took a part time job delivering pizzas. “Watch out for those lonely housewives,” my girlfriend Molly would tease. Little did we know those words would be so prophetic. ...

“Now that sounds like an interesting idea.” Said Mandi when it was suggested that we try bondage using leather straps instead of our usual ties using rope or duct tape. The only problem was that we did not have any leather straps. As we both were bordering on being stony broke at the time, there was little chance of either of us dashing off to the nearby store where we usually got our bondage gear to buy a selection of leather straps. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

Disclaimer: This story is a work of fiction from the imagination of the Author. Any resemblance to; persons, places, and/or events, are purely coincidental. This story is intended for Adults of legal age and contains descriptive text of an adult nature. Do not attempt any of the scenarios described within this story as there is a risk of injury or death and is for literary amusement only. Authority: All stories penned under the moniker of ElectroPainLover are offered exclusively to Gromet for use on Gromet’s Plaza story sites. Expressed written authorization must be obtained from the author in order to be published outside of Gromet’s websites. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 I looked around the boiler room again, hoping against hope to find my clothes. No such luck was to be mine. The only cloth I found was a dirty red mechanic’s rag, that would barely cover my crotch. I stood looking at the items on the work bench. Well, what an idiot I was, there on the bench were my car keys, and parked right next to the building was my car. I didn’t have to dodge my way bush to tree all the way across town after all, I could drive home in comfort. ...

AUTHOR’S NOTE: This story line is drawn from another I read on the internet. In that story it was prison guards playing hangman with a prisoner and the prisoner was not only the guessing the letters but was the hangman suffering the consequences. This story is based off another use of the word game hangman and is a based on the popular long running game show. This story is purely fiction including the characters and any resemblance to any real person is coincidental. ...

**Author’s note. This story is based on an image on the scenario that can be found on BoundAnna.com site called ‘A Game For 2’.** This story follows on from “I Need Help”. It had been some months since my neighbour, Andrea, had come to my help when I had got pathetically stuck at my first attempt at self bondage, following my discovery that Andrea was an experienced practitioner at the art. We had since become bondage partners, helping to tie up and photograph each other. Andrea showed me different and safe techniques of how to tie myself up and release mechanisms. I had even uploaded photos to self bondage websites, with the user name of ’envirotied’. I had grown in confidence practising bondage. ...

(I’d like to acknowledge the great work by Trent Wolf in his “Domino” stories for the inspiration to pen this style of story and to the “House of Gord” for ideas of some of the predicaments that befall Suzzanne) The Adventures of Agent Suzzanne Midsummer (The perils and torments of a sexy female Spy) CHAPTER 1 She heard a soft click and then something cold and hard pressed against the base of her skull, and a cold voice she spoke close to her ear “Hello Agent Midsummer, we’ve been expecting you”. She shifted her weight and the gun barrel pressed harder, “Ah Ah, no sudden moves, keep very still” ...

Simple things can trigger happy memories, for me it’s the sound of a key in a lock, until now. That’s what happens when you get sloppy. Okay, don’t panic, find the circuit and cut the alarm. Breaking into a safe should be easy when you have the key, who knew they’d wire the tumbler. Me, I should have known, that’s three mistakes on this job. 60 seconds before someone shows up, concentrate. ...

Some time ago I became interested in chastity, I had read a great deal of stories about forced chastity and became intrigued at the idea of not being able to have an erection unless someone else allowed it. I of course had no one to be a key holder but I wanted to see if it was something I would be interested in as a life choice. My thoughts carried me to at least try it since I am a great believer in not asking someone to do something if I do not understand fully what I am asking them to do hence letting myself be used a slave by a mistress so I would understand the ideology behind having one myself, something I had done three times. ...

Hi my name is Laura I am a sub and have been instructed to send some of my reports that incorporate self bondage. This morning, I wasn’t working, day off and started about doing some housework. It’s chaos around here at the moment and having about keeping up with housework the house tends to get dusty and horrible. Not to mention the dog coming in and out of the house with wet or dirty paws. Anyway in the morning I received instructions via sms from hubby to open all the curtains and blinds in the front of the house and strip naked, which I immediately obliged. I love being naked around the home. ...

This is the journal of a young man named Micah who volunteered for a clinical study that changed his life for good. He never expected to be subjected to such depraved, twisted, and bizarre practices when he went to The Rubber Lab. Day 1 - The Ad The ad read: “Healthy male volunteers needed for 28-day inpatient study. Qualified participants will be compensated up to $20,000, and is free of all federal and state taxes. Participants can’t have a latex allergy. Must inquire within. Mention study 1028” ...

A prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” This story is written as the prequel to “Amy’s Surprise Awakening” for readers to understand why Monica put Amy in the predicament she woke to find herself in. It takes place several months prior to Monica’s revenge and she and Rick had not yet met. Here is why Monica decided to put Amy into her situation… “Let’s see… ankle and wrist cuffs, thigh straps, chest straps, hood, gag, blindfold, padlocks, nipple clamps, labia clamps, anal hook… I think I got everything.” I said to myself as I looked at my toys lined up on the floor, basically set up in the positions they would be attached to my body when I was finished. ...

“Happy 18th birthday baby.” “Oh Mom, it’s beautiful.” Jessie said. “My little girl is all grown up, blow the candles out Honey.” Dad said. Jessie closes her eyes and blows out the candles. Mom cuts the cake while Dad answers the front door. He returns with an official looking letter, his sad face speaks the words he can’t say. “Not today, it can’t come today.” Jessie said. “They can’t even respect a girls birthday anymore?” Mom said. ...

Warning! Some portions of this story contains elements of extreme pain, body modification, and blood which readers may find difficult and/or too graphic to read. If descriptive text of this nature bothers you, I recommend you find a lighter story to read. EPL “Paul…are you there? Pick-up if you are there Paul. I called to tell you about my flight, or, better yet, lack of one. The plane had an engine explode during take-off. Yes! Actually explode! Don’t worry. It happened almost as soon as the pilot throttled up and we never left the ground. There were no injuries and we simply returned to the gate. They called it a catastrophic failure of engine two. There will not be another flight available until tomorrow so I have to stay in London again tonight. If you get this message in the next half hour or so, give me a call; otherwise, I will call you in a couple of hours. I love you slave! Bye.” ...

1: A Trial Run She was a tinkerer. She liked to make things. She loved to make little gadgets just to amuse herself. Her favorite thing to make was gear for her hobby: BDSM. She was always coming up with new bondage gear to make the experience even more enjoyable. Sometimes inspiration would hit her in the strangest places. She was shopping at Walmart during back to school season. Strolling down the aisle she came across an amusing little device called a slap ruler. It was a brightly colored silicone ruler with a flexible steel core that wrapped itself around your arm becoming a bracelet. Now there was an idea. ...

story continued from part 14 After writing many stories relating to rubber fetish, bondage and associated themes I have decided that, at least for now, this is my last, and for that I wanted to write something very different and challenging for me. So this is a gay rubber story, something I have never tried before. There is some femdom, maledom and feminisation as well, but it is predominantly a gay rubber tale. Whether or not it “works” and has credibility is entirely up to the reader, although I have to say I did quite enjoy writing it. ...

“Comfy” “mmupf errg” “Good” Jenna was anything but ‘comfy’. Pete said he could do things to people or more accurately, to her. That no one else could do. She stood on a small platform in a darken room. Like a statue on display. He had her in a very tight corset that pushed her breast beyond what she thought was normal. Then he had her in put on a pair ballet boots. These shoes where not made for the ballet. They forced her to stand on tiptoe. The boots went all the way up to her thigh. ...

Dr. Wells lay in her improvised seat aboard the Soyuz capsule grinning from ear to ear. It had taken her years to get to this: the college work, application to the space program, the astronaut training. And now here she was, strapped into position aboard the Soyuz which had just docked with the International Space Station. As the hatch opened, the three other cosmonauts unlatched their belts and floated freely about the cabin. Wells had to wait. She was in a special fourth seat configuration, which she was told, had never been used before. It was so exciting to be making history! ...

June had all ways been fascinated by collars, when she was very young she used to wrap the dog’s collar around her neck and let her brother and his friends lead her around usually by a rope she had tied to it. When she got older she started wearing a short chain that she had dug out of her father’s garage locked tightly around her neck. This collar lasted almost two years before she had it cut off since she had long before lost the key to the large padlock holding it closed. ...

(story continues from Lady Sally Blackrook) Lady Sally Blackrook, Victorian Adventuress By Gincrack ([email protected]) Lady Blackrook… en pointe! The Forests of the Carpathian Mountains Urging his horses on the coach driver steered the carriage through the stygian darkness of the forest. There was still snow on the ground and the gibbous moon shining from a cold cloudless sky helped the driver to find his way, the light from the carriage lanterns being pale and ineffectual. ...

Sarah had just found a new fetish website where people talked about their darkest and most extreme fantasies. Having read through some of the long and detailed dreams other people had placed on the site, she set to work writing her own deepest secrets. She would split the fantasy over two stories and would go into great detail with everything she wanted. Immobilisation: Sarah wanted to be covered in thick rubber from head to toe and extremely well bound, before being put in an inescapable carbon fibre sarcophagus which was only just big enough for her to fit in. She would be very well gagged and hooded with a medical collar and neck restraint keeping her from moving her head. A gas mask would be locked over her head. Liquid food and water tubes would enter the gas mask go up her left nostril and into her stomach. The tube would be made from hard rubber and would not bend or fold inside her. She would breath through her right nostril and she wanted just breathing to be horrible. She wanted the air she breathed in to stink and make her gag. So the gas mask would have a long rubber tube going out from the sarcophagus and into a large rubber barrel. The barrel would be filled with something that made every intake of air a nightmare. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 Sarah couldn’t believe she was listening to her own extreme bondage fantasy as the car continued on. The boot was small and left her little room to struggle. She was bound by handcuffs around her wrist and ankles with a padlock joining the cuffs together in a hogtie. Leather straps kept her legs folded against itself as her movement was reduced by the bondage. A leather strap was also wrapped around her elbows. She was completely naked apart from the bondage equipment as she moaned into the gag. She had had duct tape looped around her head to cover her mouth. The bottom half of her face was silver thanks to the tape. ...

Carrie awoke to the sounds of her roommate in the kitchen. A glance at the clock showed it to be just after 5am. Who the hell gets up at 5am on a Saturday? She wondered, pulling the pillow over her head. She heard another thud followed by the sound of a cooking pot clattering on the floor. Knock it off Ronnie, she mumbled from under her pillow. Seconds later there came another crash. Rolling from the bed Carrie straightened her night shirt and stalked out of her room. Rounding the corner the dark haired woman got a surprise. The kitchen lights were off. Storming into the kitchen she flipped the switch flooding the room with light. Carrie’s eyes were dazzled by the light for a second. “Damn it Ronnie, if your going to be up at this hour at least turn on the light so you can see what your doing!” Then Carrie opened her eyes. Ronnie was huddled on the floor in the corner of the kitchen. She was also stark naked. Ok so it wasn’t the first time one of them were wondering around naked. Only this time the slender red head had a black leather form fitting, something, over her head. Leather straps wrapping around her torso above and below her ample breasts and another at her waist pinning her arms to her body. Another strap at her knees and ankles and leather wrist cuffs completed the bondage. “What the hell?” Carrie gasped, stepping over to her friend. Reaching for the hood she found a small pad lock securing it. Every strap and cuff was held in place using locks. “Someone did you up good, I’m going to have to cut you out”. The bound girl squealed through the mask twisting her head. “Umm, Ummm”, she hummed calling Carrie’s attention to the gag panel on the mask. It was strapped tight but not locked. Releasing the buckle Carrie pulled the gag panel away pulling a two inch wide pear shaped plug from Ronnie’s mouth. “Don’t cut it”, Ronnie gasped, “I just need the keys and I can get myself out”. Carrie had been reaching for the blindfold panel but stopped. “Keys?” She asked. “What keys?” “The keys to the locks”, the bound girl replied. “I dropped them down behind my bed and can’t reach them”. Kneeling on the floor by her helpless friend Carrie leaned back on her heels. “So why are you out here in the kitchen trying to make enough noise to wake the dead?” Ronnie stammered, “I,…. I hid a spare set of keys in here months ago, but I can’t find them”. Realization set in, “Were they taped up under the shelf there about half way back?” “Yes”, the bound girl replied. Giggling Carrie got to her feet, “I found them weeks ago and dropped them into the junk drawer”. Ronnie heard her friend open a drawer and the jingle of keys. She heard Carrie walk out of the room and some sounds from one of the bedrooms. Moments later Carrie was back. “Ok I have both sets of keys and you’re not getting them until I’m good and ready”. “You’re not going to ask about how I got this way?” Ronnie asked. “Not really”, Carrie replied, “unless you’re telling me that someone broke in, bound you in leather, then slipped out without taking anything? Or attacking me as well? I’ve seen the stuff you read on the computer remember? You showed me a few stories about girls tying themselves up. It was some interesting reading. There was one story I remember where a girl tied herself and was discovered by her friend. By the way, guess which part you get to play. But first I’m going back to bed and if you wake me before eight you will be very sorry. Open up, I’m putting the gag back in”. “Wait,….. wait a minute”, Ronnie said. “What?” Carrie asked exasperated. “I,.. I have to,.. pee”, the bound girl said. “Fine”, Carrie said, “but this goes back in first”. Ronnie silently opened her mouth as the pear shape slipped past her lips. Carrie pulled the straps tight as she buckled the panel back in place. Then she opened the small locks on the buckles at the bound girls ankles and knees. Seconds later the straps were removed. Slowly the helpless girl rose to her knees then stood up. She twisted her head as if to see which way to go but the blindfold had never been removed. ...

“Tell them it broke” I offered. “These kinds of people are short on understanding, and their head marketing guy is positively infatuated with you, as you may well remember from when you two first met. They expect to see this display window demo fully operational as a proof of concept test so that I can collect their obscenely large check, and then I can afford to pay both of us what we deserve and still have enough left to fix this latest bug before their major market stores all get one of their own. Your the stunning model for this prototype, they expect to see your stunning interactive form prancing about in their clothes in stunning fashion in that display window in less than two hours one way or the other.” ...

Sitting in her kitchen chair twisting her wrists inside the steel circles that hold them behind her back June hoped the craving would pass quicker this time as she sat and dreamed of having just one more. June had been trying to quit for months always giving in and lighting up. She knew it would be difficult to quit since she had been smoking for most of her life and knew her inability to quit anything once it had become a habit but never dreamed it would be this difficult. ...

story continued from part two Part 3 The foundations of this tale are based on real events…with a large helping of fantasy added for good measure. I won’t bore you with a long story about how I came to be bound that Friday evening. Suffice to say that visits to see my rigger, Sarah, occurred on a frequent and regular basis, by which I mean maybe two or three times a week. On these occasions I would go to her house, have her tie me up, gag me and usually leave me that way for several hours while she watched television, did her housework or - very occasionally - went out for the night. Although Sarah and I had had a brief fling together a couple of years previous to the incident that I am about to document, we weren’t in a relationship at this time. We were, however, still work colleagues, and my after-hours visits served to sate my appetite for being kept in tight, inescapable bondage. Sarah’s views on this arrangement hovered somewhere between fascination and indifference, and up to now I had never really sussed out her true feelings on the subject. But the fact that she was willing to help me live out my ‘kidnapped by a beautiful woman’ fantasies was all I needed at the time. Simply being rendered helpless and left for an unknown length of time was something I’d always enjoyed experiencing, and the fact that I could now indulge in this pleasure every few days was all I really desired from our relationship. And Sarah was quite willing to go along with my strange little games, provided that I didn’t take up too much of her time. ...

story continued from part three Part 4 “Here, put these on.” Tracey handed the pair of taupe coloured tights to me. “You want me to wear these… and nothing else?” Tracey smiled at me. “Of course. Now get undressed and do as you’re told.” I started to take my clothes off and began sheathing my legs in the tights, conscious that Tracey was standing on the other side of the bedroom, watching my every move. ...

The old hospital was dark. The faint aroma of antiseptic cleaners still lingered in the stale air. This disused four story, plus basement, facility was going to be my next self bondage venue. A little back ground info just to set the stage for you. I live in rural Canada. In the small town in which I reside stands the above mentioned hospital. Here, the government owns an operates the regional health districts which over see the medical facilities in their area. The hospital in my town was closed two years ago in a politically motivated “stream lining” of the health care system. The bad news is we have to drive fifteen miles to the neighboring town for a hospital. The good news, for me anyway, is that I was hired to be caretaker \ watchman of the mothballed building. This means I have the keys and the right to enter and move around the empty building and grounds. ...

Extreme Magic Vignette: Studio sawing The studio was quite noisy, mostly with the chatter of the audience, seated in the steep ranks of seating on one side of the vast space. Between them and the flat white expanse of floor were several studio cameras with their operators, each checking in with the gallery and readying themselves for they had been told would be an interesting evenings filming. Audience had been briefed to stay mostly quiet unless the man introduced as Bob, the studio manager, held up a card for a reaction. He was earnestly speaking into the microphone of his head set. He went and stood in the middle of the floor and began waving his arms, causing the audience to quieten enough that he could be heard. ...

The greenhouse was located at the center of Carla’s sprawling property. Incongruously, it was surrounded by a tall fence with angry red ‘Keep Out!’ signs mounted at regular intervals. Neither the fence nor the signs seemed necessary, since the greenhouse was surrounded by woodland and the only way to get to it was via a narrow trail running from her house. There was a reason, however, for the seemingly unnecessary security measures - the greenhouse was sometimes used for a purpose other than growing things. It was, in fact, being used for that purpose right now. ...

(story continues from The Investigative Reporter 12: Little Fugitive) story continues from part 12 Part 13: The Rest Of The Story At The Ranch (As told by J.M. Smith) As the owner of J.M. Smith ranch I must and do take full responsibility for the mess that was to develop, but in my defense several things had happened that were well beyond my control. After first examining the sketches from Grandview and reading Beth’s rough draft though I knew this was a story that had to be told no matter what, I fully prepared to tell the tale in her place should it become necessary. One must bear in mind at the same time that Beth had volunteered not once, but three separate times to be harnessed and used as a pretty beast of burden, and one can only assume that she got something from the experience other than to simply gather information for our book. ...

Tina had been reading stories about Tens units for months and researching how they work getting more curious about how or if they could improve herself bondage games. Tina finally ordered a small unit that had been advertised as the strongest unit available in its size. Tina eagerly awaited the unit’s arrival and planned her first session with it after she experimented with it for a while of course. When the unit arrived Tina was surprised at its size, she had seen the dimensions but hadn’t realized it was small enough to come with a belt clip making it very discrete. Her mind filled with all kinds of possibilities for use in public as she re-read the instructions installing the batteries then sticking four pads to her ass and plugging them in. ...

This is my incredible story of deceit and lies that changed me from a normal 38 year old heterosexual into a profitable cock servant in 6 months. Chapter one Very briefly, I was divorced, no kids, living in a rental apartment and suddenly unemployed. After two months of searching every day, no job. I was running out of food and rent money, desperation set in. I got a commercial e-mail that had a convincing come on like, we will pay you $ 200 K in six months, all expenses room, board and travel paid. Click on link below for application and details. In the details I found that it was a drug research company looking for live subjects to partake in certain drugs and procedural experiments. It would be a total commitment for the six months without leaving their facility. After back and forth e-mails, for 10 days I received the 8 page contract in very small print. At this point I was at the end of the rope and desperate. There was no other choice but to sign it. I didn’t bother reading it all. In 5 days I received the Airline ticket and instructions not to pack anything because everything would be provided.I got my documents and visa and was on my way to Copenhagen in just 3 days. Needless to say that I was nervous and apprehensive but somewhat relieved that I was going to be taken care of from now on and at the end I would receive a large amount of money to start some kind of business and have some kind of life. At the Airport I was met by a young guy in his mid-twenties, with a sign with my name and at the bottom the name of the research company( G.G.C.M.C.) Gender Generation Choice Method And Products Inc. he was very friendly and speaking perfect English which made me a lot more confortable. In retrospect, I should have paid more attention to the centers full name. ...

story continued from part 3 Part 4 It was Emma who awoke first, cradled in her husband’s arms. Seeing the sun rising over the wonderful Cairo skyline. She sighed and snuggled closer to her man… knowing… knowing… Knowing this might be their last day alive! In the months after her surprise release from the casket by Rashid Feroz and his men, she, and her husband had endured a living hell at the hands of the Egyptian authorities. Yet at first it seemed to have been all right. Emma had stood in the sarcophagus for what seemed hours, convinced now that she was permanently entombed, when suddenly her ears heard a ‘thump’ “Surely… not?” she whispered, then minutes later her eyes blurred with tears as the faint sounds of what appeared to be digging reached her. “Oh Emma, I’m sorry… they’ve come after all!” she wept, part wanting freedom, but also now wondering if this was Tony alone as it got louder. But why was he digging anyway? The sarcophagus only had to be hooked up then winched out, unless that had somehow broken. Gradually she could hear voices… not just Tony when he’d yelled, hoping for her to reply. Trouble being that Emma didn’t want to be freed now if it was not just something between them. The idea she’d get opened up like some exhibit terrified Mrs Cline so the girl didn’t reply. “Please Emma, fight for me… ” she sobbed, those veils soaked with tears and sticking to both cheeks now. Tony was relieved when they arrived there. Himself and Rashid Feroz, plus two men from the museum but the Professor’s wife Fatima was also here; brought by her husband to look after Mrs Cline if she’d survived. Feroz was amazed when Cline showed him the room and his eyes swept the walls, the Brit however was appalled to find the place empty! “But it WAS here Rashid. I promise you… IT WAS HERE!” he said, jabbing at the floor. The two workers looked baffled, their boss guilty as he stared at Cline. “My turn to confess Tony… ” he said. Only Cline’s professionally trained responses to a crisis stopped him killing the Egyptian right there when Feroz told him about the police report. Simmering down after he finished, his boots scraping around and eventually finding the edges of the hatch. “OK, guess we’re as bad. But let’s not waste any more time.” So they began. Cline assembling his winch while the workers dug. Feroz preparing a drill to make some air holes. The three local men’s eyes widened on hitting the top of the sarcophagus. Cline just relieved and it was he who started yelling to his wife, praying for her to respond. Not knowing she was weeping quietly below. The sound of the drill was terrifyingly loud as it bored into the top. Feroz easing it down, worried that he might end up killing Mrs Cline himself. So he did holes in the corners away from where her head should be, several now showing darkness against the sandstone. He stopped after doing ten. Lying on the edge then banged on the top. “Mrs Cline, its Professor Feroz. Are you alright… ?” he said. Everyone listening intently… Twice more he tried and was about to admit defeat when… “Yes Rashid… I’m fine… Is Tony there?” they heard faintly. The two workers looked stunned, each hugging the other, as it appeared their mission was successful now. Cline was in tears, his face buried in both hands before he went and embraced the two men. Fatima standing to one side looking amazed. Her lips moving as she prayed thanks to her God for the deliverance of this lady. Delivering Mrs Cline to the surface took another hour. Now she’d accepted the idea of freedom Emma began to talk to her man as he briefed her on what had happened. She took it well, knowing they would be in Rashid’s debt for many a year now. Either financially or something else. More holes were drilled around the top, obliterating the face now then the whole front part of the head fell away, revealing… The Egyptian group stared at the sight of the white veiled figure inside as they looked down. Tony had not told them about Emma’s attire and he knew the level of embarrassment would get worse as more of his wife’s lovely body was revealed. More digging from the side now and soon they were down halfway. Her chest visible now and the workers stunned as they stared at her breasts. Her face inside rocking slightly, that gold collar around its neck and she was still crying as well. When they stopped for a break everyone except Tony went outside. Leaving him to cradle Emma’s face and try to unlock the first of her restraints. Searching for the lever brought a puzzled look. “They fell out, all six of them,” she shrugged on being asked. Then Cline heard the rest and it made him shudder. Realising that they were going to have to smash the whole sarcophagus apart, in-situ and his heart sank… .only to see her suddenly starting to smile at him. “What’s so funny… honey,” he began, smiling now at the rhyme. She grinned back, trembling as he crouched down and the couple had a long kiss. Emma’s eyes beginning to water again at the thought of freedom seconds away. “The pins are all upright. Now you remember that surely Tony? You put the restraints on. It’s easy. Just put your hands under my arms… and lift!” His head fell against hers and they kissed again before he bent down, sliding his buckets, firstly over those breasts making her squeak before getting into position. Under her armpits and… Emma Cline squealed as she felt herself rising. Neck, back, the legs and her wrists all suddenly loose from their pins. The weight coming off her feet for the first time in ages was SO good as she clung on. Bursting into tears as he brought her up and out of the sarcophagus and laid her down on the sand. Grabbing a blanket that Fatima Feroz had been sitting on while the others had worked. Wrapping Emma’s torso to protect her modesty as she kicked off those shoes with a groan. “Bit late now, those two have been staring at them ever since that big chunk came off. Which, unfortunately is more than can be said for my ‘jewellery.’ They all tightened again after the sarcophagus was closed. Then the handles fell out too. You’re going to have to grind them off!” The collar was going to be the problem. Far too tight to cut from inside out and the other way would risk slicing into an artery. It took Tony long enough to remove the veils, at first feeding them through. Before ending up chopping the material apart from above with a knife then tugging the fragments away. NOW they could properly kiss. Lips locked together and it felt so good as he stroked her cheeks. Dabbing them dry with a hankie, amazed that despite her ordeal Emma still looked lovely, if a little red around the eyes. Make-up was smudged too. “You’re a bloody mess!” She laughed now, hugging him tightly, the tears soon restarting however and that was how the others found them. Locked together and only a polite cough split the couple apart. Rashid Feroz was amazed to see her free. Staring at the gold loops around her limbs, the collar too. Thankfully the blanket covered her body but those long slim legs were clearly visible through the material of her dress. Fatima just looked shocked, but eventually came closer and was hugged by the ‘victim’ as she still thought of the girl. The other two men looked on impassionless now. Seeing as their job was done. Feroz spoke to them both and lots of nodding was done. Cline came up and personally thanked them, then Emma staggered to her feet, wincing in pain but walked over with Fatima’s assistance. Taking their hands and kissing them on both cheeks. It seemed to satisfy the pair, Cline noticing the younger guy had stroked Emma’s ass! They packed away the winch then left, taking the truck with them. Tony intending to drive the other two back in their jeep. Firstly they had to get those restraints off Emma’s body and led her out of the dig. The girl breathing fresh air, even though it was way after dark. Two long hours later Emma Cline was genuinely ‘free’. The last loop cut into three segments lying on the workshop table. She picked up the bit marked ‘Emma’ and briefly kissed it before Tony brought in a suitcase and his wife went alone next door and dressed herself into… well something a little less revealing! Fatima Feroz held Emma’s robe and cradling it to her face with a sigh as the girl returned. Rashid saw this and grinned, his wife starting to blush and she turned away. Mrs Cline taking it from the lady, folding it carefully then ‘presenting’ it with a bow. Feroz saw a look pass between them then the ladies hugged again. The Egyptian’s wife looked to her man and he nodded. An embarrassed smile on Fatima’s face then they all laughed as she went red. She tucked it into a bag then suggested it was time they went home. Cline looked at his watch and winced. Nearly 10pm now and he guessed the hotel ought to be told they were going to be very late. He asked Feroz to call them and the man did, but during the conversation Tony realised something was wrong. Rashid jabbering away then he nodded, seeing Fatima too appeared to be agreeing with him as the call ended. “They thought you were not coming, especially as most of the other guests couldn’t get there either because of the accident.” The two Britons looked puzzled before he explained “Sorry Tony, but a container ship broke free from its moorings and hit your boat, splitting it in two! It’s OK, nobody got killed as the tour hadn’t started receiving guests. The crew is fine too. Some a bit wet, as they had to dive off the back. But it means no vessel, as the company only have the two and the second is up river.” Emma looked disconsolate now, only cheering slightly as the Feroz’s invited them to remain at the house as their guests. Cline didn’t want to impose but it was Fatima who insisted. Rashid going along with it, though he did laugh and asked Emma’ if she’d like to return to her sarcophagus instead! That cracked everyone up and they departed, getting to the Feroz apartment just after midnight. Rashid saying he hoped that they would stay the weekend… as he wanted a longer look at the extra bits at Neen-Al Tudlobry. Now he had the ‘experts’ he hoped more interesting artifacts would appear. Tony looked at his wife and she glowed, the girl intending to be more honest and reveal the existance of the storeroom. So that was agreed and on the Friday afternoon the Professor and both Clines’ returned. Fatima was at work so was unable to come. “Some of us have proper jobs. Unlike you three playing games,” she’d said with a twinkle when they’d prepared to depart. A great day was had; Rashid astonished as he saw the storeroom then asked what else they knew about. Slightly dismayed to find this was ‘it’. As far as the couple had got. “However,” Tony said. “We’re not due to be back in Cairo for six days. If you want, as the cruise is off we’ll do some exploring until then. Get all these documented as well, yes?” Pointing to the hieroglyphics on the wall. Rashid Feroz was delighted, agreeing to that so everyone went back to Cairo where Fatima was told of the plans. Mrs Feroz taking Emma off to go food and supply shopping for the British pair. She was still amazed at what Mrs Cline had endured and they had a ‘girlie’ chat about what it had all been about. Emma finding out that her host had a wonderful sense of humour and they’d enjoy their day out together. A dinner for four at a local restaurant then back to their place. Emma and Tony sitting outside late on as the others had retired early. Going past the couple’s bedroom to use a bathroom Mrs Cline couldn’t help listening. Returning to her own she saw her hubby and slyly grinned. “I think Fatima’s getting full use of my ‘robe’” she murmured. Sunday saw them departing Cairo. Hugs and kisses all round before Tony drove his wife away. The pair now armed with enough stuff to last the week, but also official permits and translated documents from Rashid’s office allowing them to be there too. “I wasn’t able to speak to the police but show them these and you’ll be alright. Good luck… and don’t get stuck again!” he joked and they all laughed at that. The rest of the day the couple worked hard in the room. All the hieroglyphics were photographed and e-mailed to Rashid. Getting a ‘well-done’ in return. They had dinner in the open, sitting outside looking up at the stars once the sun had vanished. “You know Tony, I really thought my time had come, will not happen again,” Emma said cuddling him. Turning in later on he came to the dormitory to see his wife dressed in… “Might have guessed. You’ve been waiting all day to get into one of those haven’t you Mrs?” he grinned. Emma now blushing as she sat on the bed waiting for Tony’s wandering hands that were heading towards her breasts. Monday dawned cool and clear so after breakfast Emma dressed conservatively in her blue maxi-dress, this time without the jacket. Trainers applied and Tony had nodded in approval. Now she was striding towards the dig entrance long after lunch when she heard a jeep coming along the track. It drove right up to her and two policemen got out. Promptly grabbing the girl and naturally Emma screamed as they started yelling at her. When she didn’t reply one of the men slapped her hard across the face and she fell backwards and tumbled to the floor in a cloud of dust. Tony heard the commotion and hurried up the passageway, emerging to see his wife being handcuffed then dragged to the jeep and hurled against the side. Shouting at the cops to stop he advanced. Only for one of them to draw a pistol, ordering him in Arabic to raise his hands. Well, the gesture appeared to be that so Cline obeyed. The driver now got out, obviously the senior man and it was Tony’s turn to get the treatment. Of course being a physically imposing specimen he too was cuffed before the couple were led to the dormitory. The policemen seeing the footprints leading to and from the building and knowing where any other people might be found. Both Britons were told to sit down. Emma looking very scared as she was ‘dusted off’ by wandering hands then she was helped to a chair by the two smirking young officers. Her cuffs digging into the wrists and she was already worried about nerve damage as they were far too tightly applied. Cline did his best. Indicating where Feroz’s permits were and one of the men grabbed the file. Leafing through them and muttering something to the boss. He shrugged and nodded. To their relief both sets of cuffs were removed and the pair allowed sitting next to the other. Emma’s hands being cradled by her husband. Mainly to stop them seeing how frightened they both were. A bottle of water appeared and was tossed across. Cline’s great reactions preventing it striking his wife’s face as she recoiled. The language barrier was an obvious problem. Neither of the Clines spoke Arabic and if their captors knew English then they were not letting on as they rabid on for ages. The chief was getting cross now and eventually pointed to them, then the door and Tony guessed this might mean trouble. Emma stared in shock at the gesture to stand up then put her arms behind. Slowly doing so then the officers produced their handcuffs. She made to move towards Tony for protection but a loud command made her freeze. Emma trembled as the cuffs were applied, wincing, as again they were too tight before he pointed to the door and she was led outside. Tony stood helpless as she vanished, hearing her start to cry before her footsteps had faded. A loud squeal of ‘No!’ made him glare at the boss… who drew his own pistol and cocked it! One man returned… smiling and jabbering to the boss. Who now grinned then Tony was led out, the guy surprised not to have been cuffed. To see only the jeep and their own. No sign of his wife and he turned, getting angry now. “Where is she?” he stormed. Itching to go to the police vehicle, as she must be in the blacked out back. But he was forced at gunpoint by the boss to get into the driver’s seat of their own jeep then indications were that he was to lead, the others would follow. Emma was terrified as she’d been bundled into the vehicle and made to sit on the bench. One of the men followed and Mrs Cline shook as he grabbed more cuffs and her ankles were secured together. Another set was applied to a strut below the wooden slats and it’s other loop attached to her restraints between those trembling legs. Pinning her into position. A shout to his mate getting in up front and the driver fired up the engine. She didn’t hear Tony at first then his voice, making her smile briefly before a slap wiped that off her face. Emma made to kick him, only to gasp as the cuffs did their job, digging into her skin and she yelped. A wagging finger from the smirking officer made it worse. Away they roared. Emma trying desperately to hang on, grabbing the slats as the driver tried to keep up with Tony and once more Em wished he wasn’t trying to be a rally-driver. At one point she almost slid off the bench. Only the officer’s hands grabbing her torso stopped Mrs Cline doing that. Of course it gave him an opportunity for a grope too and Emma squealed, making the Egyptians laugh. A barrage of chatter flying between them, before the driver said something in English! “We’ll see you alright Mrs… ” then laughed in a way that made the girl shiver… Emma was shocked; launching into a right rant, going on for a few minutes as the pair just grinned at her. Making Mrs Cline furious now. She threatened to tell their boss what they’d done to her while he was out of view. The one in the back stuck his face close to hers. “We haven’t done anything to you,” her captor grinned… “Yet.” She lost control now. Aiming a head-butt that only just missed as he ducked back. That was a serious miscalculation on her part. More jabbering as he leaned against the partition at the front then said something sharp to his mate. The driver stood hard on the brakes and no way could Emma Cline hold on. Launching forward she tumbled off the bench smacking headfirst into the divider. The anklecuffs digging harshly into her legs and Emma screamed. Shaking her head at the blow and falling to the floor as he accelerated again. The guy in the back moved swiftly now as she rolled about face down, unable to help herself get up. He unlocked the cuff from the strut and tugged upwards. Emma’s feet lifting before he pulled forward and bent her legs towards the wrists. Easing the loop around and relocking it in a hog-tie. Now Mrs Cline panicked before her chin was grabbed and he shoved an oily rag in there, wrapping another over the top as Emma went berserk. This was intolerable but there was precious little she could do except scream. But like Abdul it just seemed to be spurring her assailant on. He laughed to his mate, the driver turning to look and that was SO frightening as the jeep swerved and wobbled over the road. Now she quietened down, hoping this would be enough but young policeman had other ideas for pretty foreign lady. She had things he and Rasul, his mate upfront didn’t. Lifting underneath Emma’s armpits he hauled the girl up onto her knees then forced Mrs Cline back onto her haunches, facing the front away from him. NOW he could get to work. Unzipping Emma’s dress, ignoring her frantic squeals as she realised this was only the start of some serious abuse. He eased the shoulder straps down over her arms, pinning them to her torso. Revealing the lacy black bra and the twin treasures it contained. Deftly that too was undone and her perfect 36C’s were laid bare for them to ogle. The driver guffawing as his buddy placed both hands and squeezed. Emma screamed now as he manipulated them, the driver saying something to him. Pointing to the traffic that was building rapidly in front as they came down the valley into Cairo. The earlier braking had already seen Tony and the boss pulling away and it seemed these two bastards were in no rush to get to the station as he laughed in reply. Mrs Cline would later describe this as ‘Traffic Tit Torment’ as she was fondled in time to the movement of the jeep. Any left turn and that breast would be grabbed. Go right and the other would get it. Braking or acceleration would get both nipples pinched and the girl was soon in agony, not knowing they’d been past the Police station at least three times already! Eventually he tired of this and she was roughly redressed. A sigh followed by a squeal as he let go, pushing Emma forward and her body slammed into the floor, banging the side of her face as she tried to brace for the impact. She was relieved when they pulled through an armoured gate and the jeep parked up. The door opened and her tormentor undid her leg cuffs then dragged Emma out. Marching her past a bunch of his mates, playfully slapping away at least two wandering hands that reached towards her. Arriving in what she assumed was the custody area of course her first intention was looking for Tony as she was made to stand in the corner. ...

She doesn’t know how she got in the position she’s in now. She watches herself in the large mirror struggling, her beautiful eyes, the eyes everyone wants to get lost in, darting around the darkened room searching for the person who has placed her in this strange situation. She is only able to catch glimpses of that someone in the large mirror across from her. She is wondering why, she desperately wants to know how long she has been here and when she will be freed. Again she sees something moving but only notices it from the corner of her swiveling eyes and when she looks back the person she thought she saw is gone and only her image remains in the mirror. Incapable of making any sounds no matter how hard she tries she listens to her desperate gasps and the creaking of the rubber encasing her, and the leather restraining her to the strange chair. ...

story continues from part one Part 2 “We found her.” “Good. Bring her.” Rising from her comfortable seat, the slender woman watched as two men hauled a second woman into the room. As they released her, this woman dropped to her knees, wide eyes darting around the room. “Now leave us. And remember, if you speak of this to anyone, even to each other, my Master will know, and he will not be pleased.” ...

Summer had ended and I and grown tired of our weekend beach trips. I am not much for the beach but it’s my wife favorite place to go. The only plus is she looks so hot in her string bikini and I enjoy her tan lines. For this she had promised me on the first Sunday of the football season she would be my bondage slave for the day. It was finally the first Sunday of the season and I was watching the pregame show and my wife walked out in her white latex garter belt, silky nude colored stockings and white high heels. She looked amazing, the white garter belt and stockings accented by her deep dark beach tan. My wife has large ample breasts, a small waist and hips, a very shapely ass, and long, lean legs. She has beautiful shoulder length blonde hair and a very pretty face. Spinning around three times, she said, “Are you going to be able to keep your mind on the games?” ...

My wife recently secured the ideal job and this involved her spending a day at head office undertaking training. Head office is over a 100 miles away, so they arranged for her to travel down the night before and stay overnight. In the lead up to her training day, my wife made a lot of preparations, booking train tickets, reading up on literature, researching where she was going and ensure she knew exactly what was needed and where the training was taking place. She wasn’t the only one to make preparations. Our love life is fantastic, but she is vanilla to my mint choc chip and I have a secret stash of light bondage and fetish wear. For this first night apart since marriage I ordered a few items, including a chastity cage, which I really would like my wife to share with me, holding my keys. I looked into this to see if it was purely a fetish thing, but I’ve found that there is some philosophy that states it is part of loving relationship, maybe I can convince her? ...

Part 1 I have such fond memories of meeting my Auntie for the first time. She was not really my Auntie, but the new wife of one of my father’s friend. She was exotic, originally from Germany, but with some Italian in her. She had long black hair, she was thin, and on this particular day she was dressed in a leather skirt, boots, and a crop top. It was the mid-eighties and fashionable for men to ditch their wives with their new found fortunes and date much younger women. In this case she was ten years his junior. ...

If there was one thing Stella Jordan believed in, it was caution. The world, she knew, was a dangerous place, and only by exercising caution could a person remain safe. If you don’t give someone the means to do something bad, she was fond of saying, then the bad thing will never be done. Stella’s home was designed with this philosophy in mind. With its sturdy block walls and metal roof, it offered little to tempt any aspiring arsonist, while underground phone and power lines served to prevent any kind of sabotage of services. Iron bars and solid shutters adorned each window, removing the risk of someone breaking in. All in all, Stella’s house protected her from anything and everything someone might wish to do to her. Until, that is, she met Brenda. ...

WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. A Complete Mess Rupes F/m; femdom; leather; hood; straps; bond; game; susp; breathplay; stupid; blackout; near-death; true; warning; cons/nc; XX Well folks this is a story, this is real, and this is just as much a caution as anything. I have recently had a really bad bondage experience, and I am not talking about it being unsatisfactory. I am talking about it being, dangerous, out of control, and damn right frightening. ...

“Well, what do you think?” With a shrug, Jess glanced around Brandon’s one room apartment. It looked pretty much the same as usual, with one exception. “Where’s the bed?” Grinning, Brandon moved to stand in the space his bed had once occupied. Now, instead of the large headboard, the wall sported an extension, rather like a closet. Still grinning, Brandon opened folding doors, revealing the bottom of his bed folded into the wall. Jess watched as he lowered it, legs unfolding from the outer end to support the weight. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

My heart pounded in my ears almost as loud as the dirt pounding on the lid of the casket that was only inches above my face. I had asked for this, dreamed and fantasized about it for years, but I was quickly finding that my dreams and fantasies where a lot different than the hard cold reality of being buried alive. I strained against the straps that held me down, but it was useless. The leather straps were very tight, very secure, and held me nearly motionless. If only I hadn’t been so determined to feel like a prisoner, a captive. If only I hadn’t insisted that I be strapped down so tightly. ...

My usual deliveries are garages, service stations, factories, transport yards, not plush mansions in the leafy suburbs. I deliver oil and grease, for cars, machinery, trucks, excavators. That has nothing to do with the story other than, I pressed the button on the intercom and waited for a reply. High brick fences, covered the front of the huge block. Topped with ivy and studded with cameras and sensors, the wall prevented any good view of the house within. ...

Name: Sarah Gold Age: 21 Home Address: 76 Heartfield Street, Oxford, UK Job: Nome Appointment Time: 12pm, Monday 27th, April 2015 Reason for Appointment: Sarah was spotted on a little known fetish website by myself. She has the good looks and perfect curves I am looking for. She is unemployed and will be looking for money. She has a long list of kinks and fetishes which is listed on her profile. I see her as the best person for my needs and should be easy to control. Goals: Offer her a long term contract with our new fetish escort agency and send her to the highest paying client. We don’t care what they do to them as long as they come back. Notes completed at 11:11am By J J was the manager of contracts and control. A website he had just up a couple of days ago. He planned for the website to act like a middleman with sexy girls he would show to clients. The website was set-up for people with extreme fetishes and kinks. He needed girls who found bondage a turn on and would need money. He would then offer them a long term contract and sent them around the UK. They would go to the highest paying client. Sarah would be the first girl employed by the company if the meeting went well. April 27th. 12pm. Sarah rushed into the meeting room as the clock past 12. Her high heels made loud clicking sounds as she ran over the floor. J was waiting for her with the contract laying on the table. He was not happy with her late arrive and told her it should never happen again. But after that poor start, they soon got talking. With Sarah’s overall love for the world of fetish, soon winning J over. They talked through the contract and soon signed. She needed to have a few photos taken and have her profile set-up. She also needed to be given an outfit to wear to the clients location. She had done her make up and hair beforehand and looked stunning. Her bright soft eyes and black eye-liner cut through the air. Her long brown hair was folded across her face. Her skin was flash and clean looking and her red lipstick was shiny and glossy. She was a tall girl with long sexy legs. She was slim with amazing curves and a beautiful backside. She had one of the best pair of breasts, J had ever seen. He took photo after photo as she slowly removed her clothes. Soon she was completely naked and playing to the camera. She was a top class girl and would do very well for him. He sent her home for the night and give her a parting gift. She got dressed and left with a smile on her face. He said he would call her in a couple of days after he set-up her web page. She was the only girl working for him at the moment and would be loved. April 29th J had spend the last two days working on the website and finding other girls. The website had been very slow and no client coming forward. He was thinking about shutting the site down and starting again. It was then an email popped up on his laptop with a unbelievable offer. The message was from a user calling themselves the wolf. They wanted Sarah for a week of extreme rubber bondage and would pay a stunning £7000 to do so. He quickly text Sarah to see if she wanted to do it. He got another email telling him the meeting location and pick up point. She got back to him in a heart beat and accepted the offer. J told the client the offer had been accepted and he would pass on the information to her. He got a final email back with the day and time they would meet and how she would be delivered. May 1st Sarah was waiting in the back of a white van in the centre of a car park. She had been told the location for the meeting and knew she was somewhere in Liverpool. It was a warm night as she moaned through her gag. The wolf had wanted her to be well bound and in rubber. She was wearing the outfit given to her by J, which was a full crimson red rubber gimp suit. It had built-in hands and feet and was skin tight. It had a short zip from her neck to her backside. Her ass and tits looked perfect in the eye opening rubber. The suit was shinning brightly as light poured in through the windows. She was suspended off the floor of the van by strong metal chains. Her legs had been frog tied with plastic wrap and duct tape. Her ankles had been handcuffed together and her feet taped up. A black leather body harness was pulled tightly around her. Her hands had been locked into red rubber bondage mittens and her wrists had been cuffed together. Her elbows had also been bound and a chain linked them to her wrists and ankles. It was a horrible mix of a frog tied and hog tied and it was very strict. Her mouth was filled by two pairs of used knickers. A layer of duct tape covered the lower half of her face. Plus over the top of that was a thick layer of electrical tape and plastic wrap. The plastic wrap covered her whole head and only had three small holes. Two for her eyes and one for her nose. Tape was also wrapped under her chin and around her head. A black stocking had been placed over her head and taped in place. She was moaning away to herself in the van and was enjoying the bondage trip. She had been tied up like this from the second they left J’s office. The position was painful and uncomfortable, but Sarah could put up with it. The smell of rubber filled her nose with each breath. The tape pressed against her head and the cuffs made a lovely clicking sound as she struggled. She had been left in the van and sooner or later, the wolf would drive her away. To be on the safe side and to advertise the agency, J had put cameras in the van as well as a tracking device. He was happy with the set-up and was well on his way home as a black car moved up to the van. The keys for the van had been left on the drivers side wheel. The car park was for long stays and Sarah could hear the sound of a car engine. Even through the walls of the van and the endless tape around her face. Her heart was running and sweat was building inside her suit. She could hear the car stop right next to the van and the engine cut out. The next second the driver’s side door was open and someone was in the van with her. They said nothing and closed the door with a loud bang. They had the keys from the wheel in their hand and started up the van. The trip was a blur of rocking from side to side and night turning to day. Sarah was on the road for so long she drifted off to sleep. She was jumped back into the real world as the van stopped. The sun was high in the sky and the heat was building inside the van. It had to be around mid day. She could see nothing out the windows as the back doors opened. She was hanging from the ceiling by chains as a figure walked up behind her. She could feel his hands rolling over her rubber suit as she struggled playfully. The hands then vanished from her body and did not come back for around 5 minutes. The wolf had some equipment for her as she waiting in her helpless state. He placed a asylum style bed below her suspended rubber body. She felt his hands moving all over her back and then she dropped onto the bed. She bounced a couple of times, before coming to rest in the centre of the mattress. The drop had been horrible and she moaning loudly into her gag. She was then wheeled out the back of the van and placed beside it. He shut the back doors of the van and locked it. Sarah was soaking up the sun as she cried behind her taped face. He left her for a long time as he parked the van out of sight. She was moving around on the bed as she tried to see what was going on. The bed had high metal bars to stop her from falling off, but they made it harder to see. She could make out a new looking farm house with metal panels covering the windows. A huge metal door was slowly opening and revealing the darkness within. She struggled with her bondage cuffs to see more. The door was now fully open and Sarah could still see nothing. She could see cameras hanging on the outside wall of the farm house and that it had two floors. The walls had been made from white limestone bricks and looked new. Her head was then forced down into the bed and a strip of tape was placed over her eyes. Sarah was frighting the attack as her world turned to blackness. But could do nothing about it as the bed started moving. She could feel the wheels moving and she guessed they were going through the inescapable door. She was inside his play house and would be his toy for a whole week. She could see nothing as the sounds of the wheels rolled on. It sounded like the corridor was made of metal and she could hear something else. It sounded like the door closing and the farm house locking down. That was because it was. She was wheeled into a room at the end of the corridor and left to struggle for the night. She tried finding a comfortable position to stay in. But with the cuffs and tape made it impossible to get a good nights sleep. Her suit was hot and filled with sweat as she had been wearing it all day. She was trying very hard not to go to toilet as it would stay inside the rubber all night. It was a battle she lost very quickly. She somehow closed her eyes and drifted off. The wolf watched over his new toy as a camera focused on her. He was slowly wanking himself off as he started thinking about his plans. He watched her for the next hour, until he cum. Then he went to bed with his mind filled with rubber bondage ideas. Sarah’s mind was also filled with images of rubber and BDSM. But the images she saw were miles darker and involved her being a tortured slave. The night was long and hard for Sarah and it would not get any better. Suddenly she was hit by a bucket of ice cold water. And was given a massive slap on her left ass cheek. She jumped around the bed for the next minute as she moaned into her huge gag. He unlocked her cuffs and removed the tape. She allowed herself to be controlled by him as she was freed from her bondage. Her body was sore and stiff as her limbs become movable again. He ripped the stocking and tape from her head and she could feel the pressure fading away. The tape covering her mouth was taken away and she spat the drool covered knickers out her mouth. Her jaw was killing her as she took a few deep intakes of breath. She was manhandled out of bed and onto her feet. Her wet and sweaty rubber gimp suit was squeaking away. She was uneasy on her feet, but was ordered to move. She was pointed towards a door and slowly stepped through it. She saw a sign on the door saying ‘Pig’s Bedroom’ which opened her eyes a little bit to the mind set of the person she was with. She was lead into another room with ‘perpetration room’ on the door. She knew she would be in for a long and painful stay. M88

Heroin. Like so many other people and things in my life, I abused it. It started when I was just out of high school and wanted to try everything to get along with everybody. I was a loser. So much of a loser I didn’t think much for myself and always what others thought of me. I remember partying with my friends for who knew how long and jumping from party to party, almost like a groupie. I always hung out with the cute guys until they got sick of me and walked away, which I just assumed meant they were off taking a hit themselves. ...

Movie Extras Wanted: Women 24-26 yrs old, 5’ 6", slender, D-cup, black hair, green eyes. By mid-morning Annie’s inbox already had ten copies of the casting call, forwarded from various friends and family members who all knew about her dreams of getting ‘discovered.’ They couldn’t believe how perfectly Annie fit the description. Annie herself had seen the ad as soon as she woke up. She considered herself an amateur extra by that point, and she always checked for new postings first thing in the morning. ...

(story continues from Doll Play 2) Part Three “This is all your fault.” “And how do you figure that?” Jessica Stein glared at her partner, Simon Jones. At this moment, she would have loved nothing more than to slap him. Unfortunately, even that satisfaction was denied her. Jessica stood with her back to a metal pole. Her arms, stretched over her head, were cuffed together, the cuffs themselves attached to a ring mounted on the pole. A broad strap around her waist held her pressed firmly back against the pole. In front of her, Simon stood against a second pole, identically bound. ...

Julie rode the old cargo elevator to the 4th floor of the old factory building. When the elevator stopped, Julie opened to doors to the elevator, revealing a second, standard door that you would find at the entrance to any house or apartment. Julie opened the door to the 3500 square foot loft and shoved her way inside. It was approaching 11:00 pm. Once inside she went over to the thermostat and turned it up a little. Being February in New York City, it was cold inside the loft. “I have to buy a programmable thermostat for days like this,” Julie thought. Normally Julie would crank up the temp up into the 70’s, but for what she was going to do, she wanted the place to stay cool. ...

Briana smiled as she carefully locked the front door. Turning, she strode into the living room, pausing beside a large, wheeled suitcase. Slowly, and with obvious effort, she lowered the case to lie flat, then slid the zippers open and throwing back the top to reveal the naked woman curled within. “Hello, Jolene,” she said, dragging the limp form from the case. “Oh,” she smiled, “I do know who you are, by the way. Wouldn’t do to kidnap the wrong woman, after all.” ...

(story continues from My Butler James 7: Jessica’s Play Toy) Part 8: Jessica’s Worst Enemy I was an absolute mess by the time my Ms. Jessica and her droid had finished with me, and she only stopped her prolonged torture when I lost my bladder all over the walkway next to the pool. That was hugely embarrassing but well out of my control, and I would still have to say that our second engagement could be considered a draw, as we hurt each other somewhat equally depending on one’s point of view. The watching men also at some point realizing that this wasn’t as “fun” for me as I originally pretended it was… ...

Jane held up the harness in front of her. She had finally finished sewing the material for her bondage outfit together. It only took her two months with the other projects she had to accomplish but the spare time she was able to put into her new bondage harness, stockings, and gloves was well worth it. She held the harness up against her body and shivered in anticipation in wearing it. It would have to wait until later that night while her boyfriend was at work. ...

What could ever go wrong with my self bondage idea Megan thought to herself. As she placed the escape key in a bowl of cold water and then pushed it deep inside the freezer. The water would take over 24 hours to turn completely solid. So Megan had time to get everything ready and totally perfect. Megan was a lovely 25 year old college girl and lived in London. She had short black hair and stunning blue eyes. She was a women with curves in all the right places and had legs to die for. Her body was as close to perfect as you could ever get and her breasts and ass would make your eyes pop out from your head. She worked out on most day and her body and kept slimy and thin. She worked as a web cam girl to get money for her college lessons. It was through this dirty porn like job and the people she modelled for that she found out about latex bondage, self bondage and other kinky sex games. She had made plans for a humiliating self bondage session on her web cam over the Halloween holiday. Megan had 24 hours to get everything ready and tie herself up. But seeing as how her self bondage equipment was in a massive pile and needed to be built it would not be easy. Plus she needed to sleep and do a couple of web cam warm up shows. She wanted people to view her page and watch the video live. She also needed to get the cameras and computers up and running. The live shows she had planned would be more of a teaser trailer for her main self bondage shoot. The first shoot was later that day and showed Megan playing with a ball gag harness. The video was only 30 seconds long and just showed her gagging herself. It also had information about her huge self bondage show in 20 hours time. But it was a huge hit on the forums and chatrooms on the website. She went to bed that night, happy with her work so far. She would build her self bondage device tomorrow morning. She went to bed with her mind filled of kinky fetish ideas and how she would look tomorrow at 10pm. Which is when she would start restraining herself. Her alarm clock woke her up at 9am on a cold and sunny October morning. Her morning hair was dropping over her sleepy eyes as she slowly got out of bed. She had spent the night dreaming of heavy bondage and would now get to make them real. But first she needed to do another short online video. This time she would be filming herself in the shower. She stripped completely naked and turned the water on. The warm water poured down from the shower head as she turned on the camera. Holding it away from her body and moving the camera up and down. She stepped under the steaming hot water and ran over her body like a work of art. After 30 seconds of tilting the camera up and down her perfect shaved body with water rushing over all her curves. She turned off the camera and had a nice long shower. After an hour of cleaning herself, she got out and got dried. The time was now 11am and she spent the next hour sitting naked in front of computer as she edited and uploaded the new video. She was playing with her tight pussy as the video was made available to the viewers on her web cam. The clock had just 12pm as she had same food and checked her doors and windows had been locked. She was running a little bit behind time as she entered the spare room. She had turned the room into a self bondage dungeon. The walls had been painted jet black and the door had a mirror on the inner side of it. The room at been split in half with the media stuff on one side and the bondage equipment on the other. The floor and ceiling on the bondage side had been painted black as well. The media area had a table with four large screens and a laptop on it. It had lights and a couple of microphones pointing towards the centre of the bondage side. She also had three cameras to use. Megan spent the next three hours setting up the media area. She needed to put the cameras in the right spot and link all the cables and wires. But when she was done and the screens came to life, it was a good moment. The system worked well and would look better when she was bound and helpless. Megan had a two hour break to have some food and drink and checked her web cam profile. She could read the comments and could see people were looking forward to her show tonight. As the clock passed 5pm and with the light outside fading, she got back to her self bondage building. The black bondage side of the room had a pile of rubber, plastic, metal and leather. The metal would be made into a heavy bondage chair and would be bolted to the floor. First she moved the fetish equipment out the way and found the four holes drilled into the ground. The metal bars had all been numbered and made finding the chair legs easy. They already had the screws built in them and with the help of a screwdriver and a bit of hard work. The legs had been tightly bound to the floor and looked unmovable. The next part of the chair to be added was the seat. The seat was just a square metal frame with a hole in the centre. Her pussy and ass would be hanging over the hole. She then added a large vertical frame to the back of the seat. She once again screwed it in place and found the vertical was completely solid. She then dropped a long metal pole down a hole in the vertical frame. The pole was to restrain her head and neck. The square seat also had a locking point of the pole. It needed to screwed to the chair and the enters points had to be closed. The pole was soon part of the inescapable chair as it stood imposingly in front of her. She had metal zip ties that made a figure of eight with two ratchets to tighten it from both sides. Before that she needed to add one of the chair’s torture features. Reaching into the pile of rubber next to the chair, she pulled something out. It was a transparent latex square that covered the seat. It had two clear tubes that dropped down from the centre of the sheet. She squeezed the thick latex over the corners of the seat and used electrical tape to keep it from coming undone. She then struggled with another metal frame which needed to go over the top of the tape. It was a very tight fit, but soon the latex was locked in place. She linked the two clear tubes to a large plastic cylinder which was under the chair. The cylinder had another two tubes coming from it. The transparent latex had been pulled towards the ground because of the now joined up tubes. She then placed the first part of her metal bondage hood over the towering pole coming from the chair. The hood was cut in half with the back part going onto the chair. The hood had a build in cylinder bondage point which ran the length of the hood. The cylinder was hollow and just needed to be pushed down the pole. The pole was the same length as the hood and the two linked together like a glove. The second part of the hood would be added later. She now added the ratchet cuffs to the chair. Placing four on each leg and four across her body. She would have to squeeze her body through the cuffs. She connected two handcuff points to the back of the chair. One for her wrists and one for her elbows, both cuffs would close on the orders of the computer. The chair was now ready as the clock hit 8pm. Megan needed to get her outfit on and connect all her toys to the computer. She slipped into a full black rubber catsuit. The catsuit was shockingly tight against her body as she closed the zip. The catsuit had holes for her pussy, ass and breasts. She wrapped a tight leather corset around her body. Doing the laces as tightly as she could, it left her short of air. She then worked a pair of red latex gloves over her hands. Followed by lovely red latex stockings and suspenders. Megan was sniffing her latex covered hands and arms. As she placed shock pads on her breasts and tied the bases with zip ties. She then put nipper clams on her now blood filled breasts. She then added a small suction cup to her clit and pumped it up. She was soon bound to the chair by her legs and body. She had closed the straps and linked all the wires and cables. The two tubes from the cylinder had been linked to the front of her bondage hood. She placed a rubber isolation hood over her head. The hood only had two small holes for her to breathe through. She had pushed the metal front half of her bondage hood onto her face. The front had the two tubes attached and a rebreather bag built into it. She was blind as she locked the two half’s together with thick padlocks. The computer would close the handcuffs at 10pm on the dot. So she needed to get it done as quickly as she could. She was very happy when the last padlocked made a clicking sound. Not that she could hear it very well. She moved her arms behind her back and forced them as close together as she could. She got there just in time as the computer closed the cuffs around her arms and hands. She was now bound till the ice melted and she could use it to turn the computer off. That would undo the handcuffs and make another set of keys available by dropping them down from the ceiling. The keys would then undo the padlocks around her head. She was now trapped and waiting for the computer to toy with her. She knew the ice would take over 6 hours to melt as she had done tests before. She knew her nipples and breasts would be in extreme pain in only 30 minutes. She also knew the cylinder under her would be filled with her own waste in a couple of hours. She started talking to the watching public after just a minute of being bound. Her mouth may not have been gagged, but was covered with rubber and metal. She was still able to speak somewhat clearly. “As you can see, I am now trapped in self bondage. This video will show everything live and if you comment on it, the message will be played out loud in this room. For me to hear. I can still hear and speak through the thick metal hood and interact with you” Her bondage hood made her words muffled and unclear. She sat there struggling and playing with her restraints as the pain from her helpless breasts got bigger. She let out loud moans and cries as the shocks got stronger. She started to hear the first messages from her adoring followers. “Just love the chair” was the first to ring out. Followed by “I wish it was me” and “I want to be her”. They ever commented on her toilet needs. “I hope you like the smell of your own piss” and “dirty girl”. The message added another layer of humiliation as the piss worked it’s way into the plastic cylinder. She had been feeding herself all day and night and cried with horror as she released it. She could feel her asshole open wide and make her degrading self bondage session complete. A wave of messages filled the room with their words ringing powerfully in Megan’s ears. One by one people logged out of her web cam and comments of disappointing and disgust. “A step too far” and “Almost made me sick” had become the only words she could hear. She sat in that chair for another five and half hours of inhuman and disgusting bondage. No one was watching her show any more. Before a new voice could be heard on the speaker. Her breasts felt like they were on fire and she wanted to remove the clamps so badly. Her every intake of air and mixed in with the smell of her own waste. Which had almost filled the cylinder. Her body was covered in sweat and her arms and legs had gone numb. She had been unable to sleep in the bondage chair and her neck felt stiff. She was crying under the hoods and was thankful she hadn’t gagged herself. She was miles away as the new message was read out loud. She then heard the message by replayed and was scary to her core. She would not be freed for another 30 minutes and was in real trouble. The message echo around the room for a third time. “I have let myself in and am getting ready to play with you. I will be in your bondage room soon” The message was played another 10x as Megan struggle with her cuffs. Not one was going to give way. She then heard a loud knock on her bondage room door and become motionless. 10 seconds later a tall black figure entered her world. She heard a soft laugh and the door close. She was isolated and trapped as she called out loudly. The figure turned off her computer and stood right next to her. The cameras kept filming as he give her metal hood a kiss and just about picked up same words he whispered in her ear. He then turned the cameras off. The last words were. “I am going to gag you and then I am going to break you” M88

What could ever go wrong with my self bondage idea Megan thought to herself. As she placed the escape key in a bowl of cold water and then pushed it deep inside the freezer. The water would take over 24 hours to turn completely solid. So Megan had time to get everything ready and totally perfect. Megan was a lovely 25 year old college girl and lived in London. She had short black hair and stunning blue eyes. She was a women with curves in all the right places and had legs to die for. Her body was as close to perfect as you could ever get and her breasts and ass would make your eyes pop out from your head. She worked out on most day and her body and kept slimy and thin. She worked as a web cam girl to get money for her college lessons. It was through this dirty porn like job and the people she modelled for that she found out about latex bondage, self bondage and other kinky sex games. She had made plans for a humiliating self bondage session on her web cam over the Halloween holiday. Megan had 24 hours to get everything ready and tie herself up. But seeing as how her self bondage equipment was in a massive pile and needed to be built it would not be easy. Plus she needed to sleep and do a couple of web cam warm up shows. She wanted people to view her page and watch the video live. She also needed to get the cameras and computers up and running. The live shows she had planned would be more of a teaser trailer for her main self bondage shoot. The first shoot was later that day and showed Megan playing with a ball gag harness. The video was only 30 seconds long and just showed her gagging herself. It also had information about her huge self bondage show in 20 hours time. But it was a huge hit on the forums and chatrooms on the website. She went to bed that night, happy with her work so far. She would build her self bondage device tomorrow morning. She went to bed with her mind filled of kinky fetish ideas and how she would look tomorrow at 10pm. Which is when she would start restraining herself. Her alarm clock woke her up at 9am on a cold and sunny October morning. Her morning hair was dropping over her sleepy eyes as she slowly got out of bed. She had spent the night dreaming of heavy bondage and would now get to make them real. But first she needed to do another short online video. This time she would be filming herself in the shower. She stripped completely naked and turned the water on. The warm water poured down from the shower head as she turned on the camera. Holding it away from her body and moving the camera up and down. She stepped under the steaming hot water and ran over her body like a work of art. After 30 seconds of tilting the camera up and down her perfect shaved body with water rushing over all her curves. She turned off the camera and had a nice long shower. After an hour of cleaning herself, she got out and got dried. The time was now 11am and she spent the next hour sitting naked in front of computer as she edited and uploaded the new video. She was playing with her tight pussy as the video was made available to the viewers on her web cam. The clock had just 12pm as she had same food and checked her doors and windows had been locked. She was running a little bit behind time as she entered the spare room. She had turned the room into a self bondage dungeon. The walls had been painted jet black and the door had a mirror on the inner side of it. The room at been split in half with the media stuff on one side and the bondage equipment on the other. The floor and ceiling on the bondage side had been painted black as well. The media area had a table with four large screens and a laptop on it. It had lights and a couple of microphones pointing towards the centre of the bondage side. She also had three cameras to use. Megan spent the next three hours setting up the media area. She needed to put the cameras in the right spot and link all the cables and wires. But when she was done and the screens came to life, it was a good moment. The system worked well and would look better when she was bound and helpless. Megan had a two hour break to have some food and drink and checked her web cam profile. She could read the comments and could see people were looking forward to her show tonight. As the clock passed 5pm and with the light outside fading, she got back to her self bondage building. The black bondage side of the room had a pile of rubber, plastic, metal and leather. The metal would be made into a heavy bondage chair and would be bolted to the floor. First she moved the fetish equipment out the way and found the four holes drilled into the ground. The metal bars had all been numbered and made finding the chair legs easy. They already had the screws built in them and with the help of a screwdriver and a bit of hard work. The legs had been tightly bound to the floor and looked unmovable. The next part of the chair to be added was the seat. The seat was just a square metal frame with a hole in the centre. Her pussy and ass would be hanging over the hole. She then added a large vertical frame to the back of the seat. She once again screwed it in place and found the vertical was completely solid. She then dropped a long metal pole down a hole in the vertical frame. The pole was to restrain her head and neck. The square seat also had a locking point of the pole. It needed to screwed to the chair and the enters points had to be closed. The pole was soon part of the inescapable chair as it stood imposingly in front of her. She had metal zip ties that made a figure of eight with two ratchets to tighten it from both sides. Before that she needed to add one of the chair’s torture features. Reaching into the pile of rubber next to the chair, she pulled something out. It was a transparent latex square that covered the seat. It had two clear tubes that dropped down from the centre of the sheet. She squeezed the thick latex over the corners of the seat and used electrical tape to keep it from coming undone. She then struggled with another metal frame which needed to go over the top of the tape. It was a very tight fit, but soon the latex was locked in place. She linked the two clear tubes to a large plastic cylinder which was under the chair. The cylinder had another two tubes coming from it. The transparent latex had been pulled towards the ground because of the now joined up tubes. She then placed the first part of her metal bondage hood over the towering pole coming from the chair. The hood was cut in half with the back part going onto the chair. The hood had a build in cylinder bondage point which ran the length of the hood. The cylinder was hollow and just needed to be pushed down the pole. The pole was the same length as the hood and the two linked together like a glove. The second part of the hood would be added later. She now added the ratchet cuffs to the chair. Placing four on each leg and four across her body. She would have to squeeze her body through the cuffs. She connected two handcuff points to the back of the chair. One for her wrists and one for her elbows, both cuffs would close on the orders of the computer. The chair was now ready as the clock hit 8pm. Megan needed to get her outfit on and connect all her toys to the computer. She slipped into a full black rubber catsuit. The catsuit was shockingly tight against her body as she closed the zip. The catsuit had holes for her pussy, ass and breasts. She wrapped a tight leather corset around her body. Doing the laces as tightly as she could, it left her short of air. She then worked a pair of red latex gloves over her hands. Followed by lovely red latex stockings and suspenders. Megan was sniffing her latex covered hands and arms. As she placed shock pads on her breasts and tied the bases with zip ties. She then put nipper clams on her now blood filled breasts. She then added a small suction cup to her clit and pumped it up. She was soon bound to the chair by her legs and body. She had closed the straps and linked all the wires and cables. The two tubes from the cylinder had been linked to the front of her bondage hood. She placed a rubber isolation hood over her head. The hood only had two small holes for her to breathe through. She had pushed the metal front half of her bondage hood onto her face. The front had the two tubes attached and a rebreather bag built into it. She was blind as she locked the two half’s together with thick padlocks. The computer would close the handcuffs at 10pm on the dot. So she needed to get it done as quickly as she could. She was very happy when the last padlocked made a clicking sound. Not that she could hear it very well. She moved her arms behind her back and forced them as close together as she could. She got there just in time as the computer closed the cuffs around her arms and hands. She was now bound till the ice melted and she could use it to turn the computer off. That would undo the handcuffs and make another set of keys available by dropping them down from the ceiling. The keys would then undo the padlocks around her head. She was now trapped and waiting for the computer to toy with her. She knew the ice would take over 6 hours to melt as she had done tests before. She knew her nipples and breasts would be in extreme pain in only 30 minutes. She also knew the cylinder under her would be filled with her own waste in a couple of hours. She started talking to the watching public after just a minute of being bound. Her mouth may not have been gagged, but was covered with rubber and metal. She was still able to speak somewhat clearly. “As you can see, I am now trapped in self bondage. This video will show everything live and if you comment on it, the message will be played out loud in this room. For me to hear. I can still hear and speak through the thick metal hood and interact with you” Her bondage hood made her words muffled and unclear. She sat there struggling and playing with her restraints as the pain from her helpless breasts got bigger. She let out loud moans and cries as the shocks got stronger. She started to hear the first messages from her adoring followers. “Just love the chair” was the first to ring out. Followed by “I wish it was me” and “I want to be her”. They ever commented on her toilet needs. “I hope you like the smell of your own piss” and “dirty girl”. The message added another layer of humiliation as the piss worked it’s way into the plastic cylinder. She had been feeding herself all day and night and cried with horror as she released it. She could feel her asshole open wide and make her degrading self bondage session complete. A wave of messages filled the room with their words ringing powerfully in Megan’s ears. One by one people logged out of her web cam and comments of disappointing and disgust. “A step too far” and “Almost made me sick” had become the only words she could hear. She sat in that chair for another five and half hours of inhuman and disgusting bondage. No one was watching her show any more. Before a new voice could be heard on the speaker. Her breasts felt like they were on fire and she wanted to remove the clamps so badly. Her every intake of air and mixed in with the smell of her own waste. Which had almost filled the cylinder. Her body was covered in sweat and her arms and legs had gone numb. She had been unable to sleep in the bondage chair and her neck felt stiff. She was crying under the hoods and was thankful she hadn’t gagged herself. She was miles away as the new message was read out loud. She then heard the message by replayed and was scary to her core. She would not be freed for another 30 minutes and was in real trouble. The message echo around the room for a third time. “I have let myself in and am getting ready to play with you. I will be in your bondage room soon” The message was played another 10x as Megan struggle with her cuffs. Not one was going to give way. She then heard a loud knock on her bondage room door and become motionless. 10 seconds later a tall black figure entered her world. She heard a soft laugh and the door close. She was isolated and trapped as she called out loudly. The figure turned off her computer and stood right next to her. The cameras kept filming as he give her metal hood a kiss and just about picked up same words he whispered in her ear. He then turned the cameras off. The last words were. “I am going to gag you and then I am going to break you” M88

Tamsin was waiting for the clock to hit midnight before she started of her self bondage session. She was a 24 year old red hair with a lovely face and body. Her body was made up of perfect curves and had amazing sex appeal. Tamsin was laying on a large bed in a local hotel. She was completely naked as she played with her soft body. Her hands ran over her large breasts and her fingers pushed themselves into her pussy and ass. She was broken out of her kinky daydream as the clock hit her target time. She was almost unhappy about the alarm going off. ...

Tamsin was waiting for the clock to hit midnight before she started of her self bondage session. She was a 24 year old red hair with a lovely face and body. Her body was made up of perfect curves and had amazing sex appeal. Tamsin was laying on a large bed in a local hotel. She was completely naked as she played with her soft body. Her hands ran over her large breasts and her fingers pushed themselves into her pussy and ass. She was broken out of her kinky daydream as the clock hit her target time. She was almost unhappy about the alarm going off. ...

Harry had somewhat reluctantly agreed to participate in his wife’s insistence on another beach vacation. “Seen one beach, you’ve seen them all,” he admonished her during the early planning stages. “Look, honey, Mexico’s got some really great deals at all-inclusive resorts. We’ll all be pampered to death, isn’t that exciting?” she responded. And so it began. The couple’s teenage daughters enthusiastically joined in the frenzy of anticipation of massages, poolside socializing, free night club entry, & an assortment of restaurants to explore at the expansive resort property. Harry acquiesced, although he was really more of a mountain hiker kind of guy than a pool or beachside lounger. Snorkeling adventures were an option he could enjoy, however, he figured. ...

Lois had been working on her bondage chair for months since she had purchased it, fine tuning her needs and desires making additions to it to make it hold and torture her the way she had always dreamed of. Lois had always enjoyed pain during sex and through the years needed more and more and could find no one who would escalate it as she needed, they had all been afraid of hurting her and even when she was able to feel what she wanted it was almost always when someone would make a mistake and the marks left behind made it hard to explain out in the real world. ...

Julie called me at work just as I was getting ready to go home asking if I would come by tomorrow morning to help her into a “situation” normally this would come up in the evening or the weekend and meant that she wanted me to come by and help her into or a out of some form of bondage. I explained that I would have very little time in the morning and she said she would have everything else ready and it wouldn’t take more than 10 to 15 minutes. I laughed and said ok and hung up thinking about the last time I got a mysterious call from her. ...

If you were to ask Sophie what her hobbies were, she would probably tell you that she enjoyed playing tennis, horse riding, reading, going to the cinema & socializing with friends. In fact, when the question of spare time activities cropped up on surveys or job application forms, these were the things she always wrote down. But there was one hobby that she would never allow prospective employers - or indeed virtually anyone else - know about. For Sophie’s favourite pastime was a form of pleasure neither understood nor appreciated by the vast majority of the population. In fact, if she was ever to reveal her carefully concealed secret to the outside world, she would, she felt certain, be labeled weird, kinky, perverted, or even worse. Therefore she kept her ultimate passion to herself. ...

Tanya and I had decided to take riding lessons, Tania wanted to go because she wanted to firm up her bum and loved to ride, and she had also heard that it is great exercise for pelvic floor muscles making sex even better. I had agreed to go with her as I love girls in tight clothing and boots, and I had been given the task of buying our kit. Tania was wearing tight polo shirt, with black jodhpurs, now I had spent a small fortune on these as the seat was made from real leather. I had also bought her the most expensive riding boots I could find and they fitted perfectly sitting just below her knee. She looked amazing. ...

Jackson and Jillian Hilliard started out as the dream couple, high school sweethearts who’d married right after graduation, attended college together, then went on to create a home and a family. It was the perfect story. For a while. Unfortunately, by the time their only child, a daughter, turned nineteen, the shine seemed to have worn off this golden marriage. Though successful, the two were anything but happy, and their frequent arguments very nearly became their only contact. Finally, in desperation, their daughter Lacy turned to her boyfriend, nearly begging him to use his special skills to help her bring her parents back together. ...

Winona turned and posed in front of her mirror, grinning with delight. Oh, it was perfect! After all the money to buy, and the seemingly endless wait for it to be delivered, it was exactly what she’d hoped for. “It” was a brand new top. Made of gleaming black super-stretch spandex, the tight material hugged her generous curves all the way down to her hips. It was a special design, with long sleeves and high neckline, almost a turtleneck in fact. With its thin cloth and super tight fit, the top was a second skin, faithfully outlining every slightest curve, from the slight indentation of her naval to the protrusions of her hard nipples. With the addition of her favorite leather collar, now locked securely in place, her upper half had been transformed into a shiny black statement of female sensuality. ...

Hope you enjoy reading, this story is my first so I have written up the first chapter to see if it is worth continuing judged on any feedback I get. The story is my own, written straight from my head. Please let me know what you think - thanks. Haley was sitting at her desk just staring at the clock, 20 minutes to go, 10 minutes to go, 5 minutes to go… When her phone went off in her pocket, it was her best friend Janet, telling her that she was really excited about their plans tonight. They were going to go to their favourite bar (the one where they got free drinks if they had the correct amount of cleavage on display), then they were going to go to Janet’s house and have a girls night in, order a pizza, drink some wine, watch some films until they fall asleep on the sofa. ...

Know, oh Queen, that, with the ascension of Zarela to the throne, a period of darkness descended upon the land. Unlike her mother, who prized learning, Zarela worshipped the flesh. Philosophers, teachers, any who supported free thought, were arrested on the flimsiest of reasons, if any reason at all were given. These were put to the harshest of labors. Many collapsed under the harsh treatment. Those who did were quickly taken away, never to be seen again. ...

Daniel began to stir, his head fuzzy and aching. At first he was dimly unaware of anything, semi-conscious and struggling to open his eyes. His head throbbed as he shook it, trying to shake off the sleep that was trying to draw him back into unconsciousness. Awareness flickered as he tried to rub his eyes and realised that he couldn’t move his arms. Struggling to make sense of things, he opened his eyes and saw…nothing. Pitch black. What was this? His arms were pinned behind him. A few moments of struggle revealed that he was tied up. ...

Daniel began to stir, his head fuzzy and aching. At first he was dimly unaware of anything, semi-conscious and struggling to open his eyes. His head throbbed as he shook it, trying to shake off the sleep that was trying to draw him back into unconsciousness. Awareness flickered as he tried to rub his eyes and realised that he couldn’t move his arms. Struggling to make sense of things, he opened his eyes and saw…nothing. Pitch black. What was this? His arms were pinned behind him. A few moments of struggle revealed that he was tied up. ...

(story continues from The Ponygirl Wish 2: Training) Part 3: Rebellion & Retribution Amber woke with a start. There was somebody in her room. There was somebody sitting on the edge of her bed. Amber’s eyes sprung open and she almost screamed. Then she stopped herself. It was a young woman. No older than Amber and quite small. The girl was almost naked. She wore a cinch around her waist similar to Amber’s but tight. Much tighter than Amber’s. Amber gasped. She had metal cuffs on her wrists that were joined with a light chain about eighteen inches long. Around her neck was a shiny chrome collar. Her mouth was covered by a flesh colored panel and on closer inspection it was clear that the panel held something in her mouth. ...

I built a basic 2x6 “box”. It was the height of a kitchen chair, and 8 inches deep. Once I had attached the “L” brackets to the inside corners to make sure it would hold my weight, I took it out to the dog pen, and screwed it to the tree. I fed my spreader bar through the box, and put bungee cords on either side, then hooked them to the fence. ...

It was still there in the morning when I went back. A quartet of stout tree branches lying on the ground. Just as I had found them yesterday. Shorn of their smaller branches and foliage they had been lashed into a square with dark rope ties at the corners where they crossed. The strange square had been left lying on the ground, and it lit a fire under my frustrated bondage ridden soul. It looked as if it had been made for me. ...

story continued from chapter two part 1 Chapter II: Married Bliss, Part 2 “KIM.” The sun was filling the kitchen with light. Kim had gotten up early and was sitting at the table with a cup of coffee and her laptop trying to edit her feature length basement bondage video into the short clip it was meant to be. Let’s give her a few more minutes, Kim thought while savoring another sip from her mug. ...

This is a story I co-wrote with my kinky female friend SadiaX. We take turns adding from the point of view of our own character. Part One I love my job with the British Intelligence, I have been part of many successful recon missions over the years. The salary is great and it means I can travel the world. It hadn’t always been easy, my initial 6 weeks survival training with the SAS acquiring all the skills I would need was very challenging, especially the interrogation tactics weekend. I have built up quite a reputation amongst the underworld and have evaded capture on several occasions. My career is my life, I have no time for family or friends but then my role as a British secret agent requires a degree of detachment from emotional involvement. That said, I miss intimate contact with another which proves difficult sometimes owing to my high sex drive. ...

Caroline lay still. Below her, the trolley’s wheels turned almost without a sound; above, the strip lights slid smoothly past, glowing whiter than the ceiling and walls, though the corridor was utterly clean. Dr Beck marched alongside, not in her usual neat shoes, but in the loose-fitting short white boots that were part of the uniform in an operating theatre. She leaned into Caroline’s view. “How are you feeling?” “I’m fine,” said Caroline bravely. ...

story continues from part one Part Two “There. How’s that?” For a moment, Sandy simply gazed up at Caroline, wishing she could actually reply to that question. Instead, she could only glare at her friend. It seemed only moments since Caroline had found her, helpless in a self bondage session gone seriously wrong. In those moments, Caroline had taken it upon herself to, as she said, “improve your situation.” Sandy snorted to herself. This was an improvement? ...

April’s heart was racing as she cleaned her amazing body in the shower. The steaming hot water poured over her perfect tits, it was also dropping off her shaved pussy. She was miles away in the most epic daydream ever. She would place herself in complete self-bondage. The device she had in mind was a metal monster. It was both inescapable and beautiful. She had imagined everything about it in unbelievable detail. She had also pictured the fetish clothing she would wear. The device itself was a modified metal chair. That was covered in leather cuffs and straps. She would be unable to move an inch. She would be dressed head to toe in thick jet black rubber. Her head would be enclosed in plastic wrap and duck tape. With just one small hole for her nose. She would also be wearing a heavy rubber gas mask with a bubble bottle. The bubble bottle would be held against the side of the chair. ...

April’s heart was racing as she cleaned her amazing body in the shower. The steaming hot water poured over her perfect tits, it was also dropping off her shaved pussy. She was miles away in the most epic daydream ever. She would place herself in complete self-bondage. The device she had in mind was a metal monster. It was both inescapable and beautiful. She had imagined everything about it in unbelievable detail. She had also pictured the fetish clothing she would wear. The device itself was a modified metal chair. That was covered in leather cuffs and straps. She would be unable to move an inch. She would be dressed head to toe in thick jet black rubber. Her head would be enclosed in plastic wrap and duck tape. With just one small hole for her nose. She would also be wearing a heavy rubber gas mask with a bubble bottle. The bubble bottle would be held against the side of the chair. ...

As she sits typing this story her only moveable body parts are her fingers and eyes, she started this adventure eighteen hours ago with the intent of spending a few hours bound while she finished a few stories she had been working on. Jan started by lacing her knee high ballet boots on over the latex leggings then locking the heavy steel cuffs around her ankles, the leggings held her vibrator and plug deep inside her while she prepared the bed for her incarceration. ...

What the fuck was I thinking? How could I trust a perfect stranger to do this to me? I’m not sure how long I’ve been here since he left me in the bondage I desired to be in. All sense of time has left me. Has it been just minutes? Hours? Feels more like days. It really doesn’t matter, though. I no longer desire to be here. I desire freedom. But, how far is that from now? I just wanted out! ...

I have reached the point in life when I am really alone. There is a sadness as I consider my future. I am still pretty healthy, though I do require a fair amount of meds to remain that way. My family is gone. I look forward to visiting my son in Washington but even his kids are no longer kids. Maybe I will have a chance to see and hold a Great Grandchild in about ten years but until then not much is happening. ...

(story continues from Contrition 3) Part 4 Please read the previous parts first to understand what is happening. Please feel free to comment and message me, I always reply. I must keep calm. I’m frightened and close to panic, but I have to keep calm. All is total blackness, any sound I do hear is muffled, and in fact I’m not sure it isn’t just in my head. I can’t speak, I can’t even move my jaws, but worse I can’t move my body. She put a hood on my head; not a loose fitting bag like before but a tight, thick leather hood. She spent forever tightening and retightening the laces and buckles, the only opening was a hole for my mouth but this was soon filled when she pushed a thick stubby leather object through the gap. It stretched my jaws to the limit making the hood feel even tighter, that was when I first felt panic, when I couldn’t breathe, but I discovered air holes under my nose. Then she encased me; something, rubber or leather, I’m not sure which, was wrapped around my body and the straps? Held me firm, so very firm. All the other times she had tied me I was able to move, to struggle and writhe, but not this time, now I’m immobile, I can’t even find the leverage to strain against the bonds. I can’t believe how totally bound I am and I can’t believe how I just laid here meek and compliant the whole time she did it. ...

Here is a little something I did a little while back in 2010. I had been made redundant so was between jobs. I also posted it on my Blog if anyone’s interested in a little more bondage kink. Emmas Self Bondage Frog Tie… Trapped 14th April 2010 I woke up this morning feeling exceptionally frustrated. It was signing on day for me as I am yet again between jobs. It is also very depressing. I recently got turned down for some Jobseekers cash I asked for, when I was out of work between October and mid November. It is their fault that my records were wiped from their computers, and I had also been on jury service too. This didn’t help as the interviews I was to have with the Job Seekers office were during my two week stint at the crown court! ...

Dave had lost the bet, his girlfriend Maggie had a forfeit for him, it could be anything, and he had to go along with it. It had started a couple of years ago when they had first got together, every month a bet was made on the turn of a card, the loser would have a sexual forfeit, having to do whatever the other said. It had started out as a few mild spankings, bondage, performing oral on the winner, some time having sex with another person. But over the last 12 months it had got more extreme. Last time Dave had won he had taken Maggie to some woods, tied her spread eagled between some trees naked, gagged and blindfolded and had arranged for 2 men to come along and use her, roughly, he left her there for 4 hours. She had vowed revenge next time she won, this was it! ...

(story continues from Chess) Part 2: Double or Quits Lady Livuetta strode into the House of Balance, clutching the invitation the Dealer had sent to her. It had been five days since she had lost her sister and many of her friends in her game against Madame Catalina, and she had petitioned the House’s otherworldly owner on each one of them to speak with her about her sister’s loss, confident that she could buy Theresa back. ...

Vicki looked at the clock. Eight minutes to go. If she could stop time she would have. What would it be? The pleasure or the pain? Straining to look to her right. Her husband must be facing the same quandary. Left or right. If she tried to say anything she would be shocked. The collar had a acceptable sound levels set. It also detected the vibration of vocal cords. Not only would it hurt her but him as well. She loved him too much to hurt him and he to her. ...

He was naked. He felt naked, exposed, and vulnerable, it was as if he was being judged sitting there on the stool. In a way he was, his commitment was being judged, how far was she going to take him this time? They had discussed the possibilities, but previous sessions were more… relaxed. Tonight, she was demanding, not harsh, but demanding, Her tone, her body language, everything. Tonight was not going to be about him at all, tonight was going to be about her and her needs. He was okay with that. She was somewhat intimidating, as she was slightly taller than he was, about five foot ten. Black corset with red lace outline, and matching leather boots, Her long black hair had a slight curl to it and was pulled back into a high ponytail, and even then it still fell to well below her shoulders. This woman meant business and he was salivating at the very sight of her. In a sense, she was his perfect woman. ...

It had been two years since George, a multimillionaire from Southern California, along with his wife Barbara, had expatriated themselves to Bermuda, primarily to avoid exorbitant United States taxes. For George, fifty years old, it was his third marriage, entering the second year. Problems had developed during this marriage with Barbara, thirty years old, her second marriage. The prime issues of discord were Barbara’s serial adultery, along with excessive alcohol and cocaine use. ...

It had been a bad year for a number of reasons. There were water shortages due to global warming and now there were problems with milk production in the dairy industry due to viral infections causing the governing bodies to consider alternative methods of producing milk. The biggest problem facing the mothers of new babies was that cows milk was not being allowed for use because of the viral infections and the risk of transmission. The great majority of new mothers were being advised not to breast feed their babies due to the chemicals being passed on to the child through the mother from all of the food additives that were in use to promote growth. So there was the dilemma. What to feed the babies requiring real milk. ...

It had taken months of work, of false starts, of hiccups, of careful patient modification, but now she thought she was ready to try it. The weekend was cleared, there would be no distractions, the props were all in place. She stripped, and showered, dried herself then sat in the chair. It was just an ordinary chair, made special in that she only used it when practicing the process, by now, just sitting in it helped her relax, and helped her into the right state of mind. She closed her eyes and started the relaxing exercises. Her breath became deep and regular, her body more and more relaxed. Without opening her eyes, she reached out and found the headphones and the player. It was all second nature now. The headphones went over her ears, she switched the player on. Soft music flowed into her ears, reinforcing the feeling of relaxation. And then the voice started to speak, it was a soft quiet voice, digitally altered to sound robotic, or at least what she imagined a robotic voice to sound like. They’d tried an ordinary voice, but this was more effective, made the illusion more real. The voice told her to listen, to absorb. It told her that she was to be re-programmed, re-purposed, and if she wasn’t ready for the process to start, to turn off the player. She did nothing. The voice carried on, it told her that her new purpose was to become a doll, that the voice was there to help her achieve that. Again it told her that if she wasn’t ready, she was to turn off the player. Again she did nothing. The voice told her to drift into a relaxed compliant state, to become more and more receptive, it told her that her mind was changing, that she was losing her will, her ability to think, that the most important thing to do was listen to the voice, to obey what it told her. It cycled around and around reinforcing that she was to listen, that her will was draining out of her, that she was becoming a doll. She lost all track of time. The voice told her to open her eyes, she blinked, the room was unfocused, it told her to look over at the table, to focus on what was there. She could see the rubber garments laid out, but she couldn’t think about them, the voice hadn’t told her to think, just to look. It told her that as she was a doll in her mind, she now needed to be transformed into a doll outwardly as well. ...

For the first part of my life I was scared to death of motorcycles, but my best friend Tina told me repeatedly that there was nothing like going for a ride on one. She admitted to me with a deep grin that she just recently went for “the ride of her life” on her boyfriends. It was a double entendre, but we had been friends long enough that they flowed between us naturally. We were more than just friends and roommates living together, but exclusive lovers until Tina’s boyfriend came into the picture. I was forced to share Tina after that, but Jim was at least a nice enough guy, and I even thought he got off on the idea in typical guy fashion. ...

Chapter 1 Rick had been dating Monique for a little over a month when he realized that he didn’t really know what she did for a living. He began to ask her about it, but she always avoided the topic. Rick started with subtle remarks, but by the end of their second month of dating, he was pointedly asking her what she did for a living. Still, she continued to sidestep the issue. Rick’s curiosity was beginning to get the better of him. ...

I was looking forward to Sunday Brunch with my friend Jeff. He had promised to finally introduce me to his new girlfriend Allison, a tennis team babe and apparently a real interesting beauty according to Jeff. They had met on the college Halloween party a few weeks earlier. Both of them were into the life sciences while I was pre-law, so our classes didn’t overlap and I hadn’t met her before. Jeff and I had met in the freshman dorm, become good friends and stayed in touch as much as our busy exam and party schedules allowed. ...

DISCLAIMER: This story is a fantasy which contains graphic depictions of people in bondage and fetish scenes and is therefore adult in nature. This story is fictional and any resemblance it bears to anyone alive or dead is purely coincidental. It is also a terrible idea to start a relationship this way and should never be done by anyone, least of all through an intermediary, no matter how much you “trust” them. The author doubts that anyone had read up to this point. ...

Carnaj now has two books out on Amazon, click here to visit the page where you can view and purchase two books, one containing a short story by him, as well as an actual novella. Both contain bondage. Hopefully you will check them out… A man submits himself as a Ward of the State for a weekend of Stress Relief at a Mental Institution. Due to a clerical foul up he is scheduled for intensive bondage and restraint, more so than he signed off for… ...

“Bbzzzzzz” the sound of the buzzer echoed through the apartment. Who is it now he thought? Picking up his bowl of cereal he walked over to the CCTV monitor. He could see a rather attractive woman standing by the main entrance. “Bzzz… Bzzzzzz” the droning buzz filled the air again more insistent now. He keyed the mic “I heard you the first time, no need to keep pressing it” he said in annoyance. ...

story continued from part one Part 2 Larry’s phone chirped. He didn’t need to answer it. He knew the number. “I have to go into work.” “What? Now?” “Yeah.” “But Larry! We hardly ever have a Saturday night together.” “Kelly, it doesn’t happen often, hardly ever, you know that.” “You gonna be late?” “Midnight…ish. We can still go out after.” “Yeah.” Larry drove across town, down into the industrial complex, pulled into the warehouse parking lot. He flashed his badge at the security guy who barely acknowledged his existence. ...

(story continues from Dream Girl) Part 2: Day 2 John always hated hangovers, but this was different. He felt different. He felt soft blankets beneath him. He opened his eyes, but there was no morning light. He moved to wipe his eyes, but something held his wrist. His head was so cloudy; he had no idea what was going on. “Hello, slave” A voice whispered, hot breath tickling his neck. “Mrgmhmph?” He tried to speak, but something bitter tasting jammed his mouth open and smashed his tongue down into the bottom of his mouth. Now he was panicking. He thrashed his limbs, but he was held fast by his ankles and wrists. ...

Exploring the world of kink through the written word, KinkyWriter.com features erotic stories about bondage, domination, chastity, and more. If you enjoyed this story, please consider visiting the author’s website at www.kinkywriter.com for new kinky adventures every month!

Paul stared at the spec sheet in his hand, disbelief writ large on his face. The project was on the wrong side of insane, a fact that he communicated to his boss in no uncertain terms. Hiram Lofton, founder and owner of Apex Engineering Solutions, fixed his chief designer with a withering glare. “Paul, there are ten million good reasons why we’re going to take this commission. Ten percent of those reasons are yours if we can have a working prototype ready for demo in six months.” ...

story continues from part one Part 2: The Message She grabbed her keys and peeked out before tip toeing to his door and unlocking it and slipped inside. She saw his machine flashing and hit play and listened to his messages, the last one was him saying the same thing she already heard except the last part was, “so I figured they were yours and I’m going to mail them to you just in case, if they aren’t yours just hang onto them till I get back.” He’s mailing the keys to me! She jumped up and spun around on her toes squealing into her gag and thinking she would be free any day now instead of a month or two. ...

story continues from part two Part 3: Dress Up Checking the mail and finding nothing from him Mina collected his mail and fought her restraints up the stairs, gasping from the effort she went to her apartment and sat down. It had been over a month now since she locked the belt on her body and had gotten so used to wearing it she was now looking forward to putting on the newest one waiting for her in her bedroom. She was craving more bondage more often and as she looked at her cuffed ankles and ballet boots she wondered how far she could and would go to satisfy her cravings. ...

Hi, I’m so glad you came over, it’s been so long. How have you been? You look great. Sit down in the front room. Do you want something to drink? I have this fabulous raspberry soda, it’s Italian, that’s what I’m having. I’m working as an account rep at a local radio station, and yes, it’s as crazy as it sounds. We have so much to catch up on; you’ll love this, it’s so refreshing. ...

“The key,” Judy said, “is the hands.” Marcy leaned back, gazing curiously at her friend. “How do you figure that?” Judy shook her head in amazement. How could Marcy claim to be an expert in bondage and not know that simple fact? “Because,” she explained, “once the hands are free, they can be used to free the rest of the body. So once the hands are free, it’s just a matter of time.” ...

“Officer Kent, would you please describe the events of the evening in question.” “Well, at 10:48 we responded to a 911 call.” “What was the nature of the call.” “We didn’t know.” “Oh?” “The operator said there seemed to be someone on the line, but their responses were garbled, muffled.” “But you responded anyway.” “Yes. Lots of times it’s a prank, but you never know.” “Go on.” “I arrived first, but waited for backup before entering the property.” ...

“Ricky! You coming?” “In a minute.” He watched his parents walk across the sand and go into the bath house. He reached into the cooler pulled out a beer, slid it into a koozie, and cracked it open. He was too young to drink, but he’d packed the cooler and squirreled a couple of extra cans of beer. They were the same silver color as his soda, so no one would notice, especially in the koozie. ...

“Captain’s log, March 3, 2278. Ship’s time, 1300 hours. We’ve just left Space Station L17, and it’s good to be back into space and out of those clothes. I can’t see how anyone can stand to have anything covering their bodies, but maybe I’ve been alone in space too long. “Slave is down in the hold, making sure our cargo is secure. Once done there, she’ll be working to repair a glitch that’s developed in the computer terminal in my quarters. For now, I have no choice but to make this entry sitting at the helm station. Once she’s finished with that, I’ll be settling her in here for the duration of the voyage, thanks to the new items I had installed during our overhaul. ...

Gloria glanced at her phone. 8:58. She and Patty sat on the couch - silent. There had been some awkward conversation earlier. “He wants me here?” “Not you specifically. A friend was all he said. Someone I trust.” “Why?” “He didn’t say.” “So you met him on-line.” “Yeah.” “And you have, what, virtual sex?” “No. Not really.” “But you have a relationship.” Gloria wagged her hand. “Kind of.” “What about meeting him, like in the real world.” ...

Jasmine and Mike had been together for a year now, they had a good strong relationship and a healthy sex life. Mike had no complaints with Jasmines body as it got him hard whenever she stripped and showed off her assets. She kept it in shape by visiting the gym regularly; she loved showing it off as much as she did giving it exercise. Jasmine was 21 and had the most amazing breasts, and she knew it - her wardrobe focussed on making sure everyone noticed the 36” assets. They were large, firm and her nipples very sensitive and were often showed off with the low tops she would choose. Her tanned skin, and dark hair really emphasised her sexuality, she was a great catch and Mike knew he was lucky. ...

The flat was dark. The curtains cut out practically all of the light into Mandy’s flat. Some of the sun’s rays broke through the gaps between the curtains, casting rays onto the interior of the flat. The phone started to ring, after several rings Mandy’s ansafone cut it. The sound of Mandy’s matter of fact message reverberated around the open plan lounge/kitchen diner of the flat, before it was replaced by the shrill whistle that was the tone to speak after. ...

It almost happened today in my first outdoor self bondage session, the fear of being caught. I’ve been into not only self bondage for awhile but bondage in general. I’ve been turned on by it since I was younger and as I grew older I learned more. I loved reading stories about it, videos, toys etc. Most recently a few months back I decided to Google Self Bondage I don’t know how I thought of it but I was looking online for new ideas. New ideas for me to add to my private sessions. New techniques. I came across this site about self bondage stories about some people getting caught, some not almost getting out at all, and their adventures. Outside self bondage is different than just tying yourself up inside. Some of the stories involved both male and female persons tying themselves up and leaving their clothes in a secure area and the key to their release in another. This way what the authors described were tales of them walking thru the woods naked, bound and gagged, hobbling because they were wearing shackles and them telling how they were almost caught. These people were either in areas like public parks after hours, or around their own house. ...

(story continues from Her New Position) This story continues the Male point-of-view version of “My New Position” and shows a darker side to the story… part one can be found here Part 2: One In, One Out My new dolly was now safely stored inside a sports bag inside my car’s trunk, waiting for me to take her to my home and introduce her to her new life as a rubberdoll, her objectification had gone surprisingly well, the subliminal messaging conditioning her to accept her new status in life, a mere rubber plaything to be used, played with and discarded when no longer in use, maybe stored or displayed but she will always remain clad in latex - my new rubber dolly. ...

(story continues from My New Position 2: Home Delivery) Note: This story is too hot for DeviantArt and has been banned LOL :) Part 3: Just Another Dolly I was still tied tightly to the bed when my new owner came into the room, he climbed on top of me and entered me, he finished himself off quickly and without any effort on my part as I lay there letting him use me, not that i could do anything anyway the way I was tightly strapped to the bed. Once he finished using me he left, without a second glance, this is what being a dolly is like I thought, I’m here to please my owner and dolly likes to please him ran the thoughts in my head. I was still clad in the latex catsuit that he’d found me in yesterday, all so long ago it seemed to me. ...

(story continues from Helen’s Journey 3: More Therapy) Part 4: Final Lesson Bradley Scott’s eyes widened slightly as Helen Adler entered his room. On her previous visits, Helen had worn what looked like the same baggy sweat outfit, as if to hide her body from view. Understandable, in his mind, considering what she’d been through. “Do you like?” she asked with a nervous smile, the hem of her dress brushing the floor as she turned slowly. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

John was sweating and yet the air conditioning was keeping the room cool seventy degrees. So it was not the temperature causing him discomfort. If you call it discomfort. His wife Mary was the cause of his discomfort. It was the strain of something not happening and wish it where to be. Mary. All slim and trim curvaceous figure standing at a good five-ten. Blond hair and blue eyed. With smile that could light up a room. He watched. Yet nothing happened. ...

It was turning out to be a normal day like any other in the office, that is until the courier arrived at my desk carrying a parcel. You see I work as a Personal Asssistant to my boss, or secretary in the old terms. He runs a successful engineering & manufacturing business, our office is at the front of the building with the factory located below and behind the main offices. ...

(story continues from Billy 8) Part 9 “Comfy?” Billie nodded. Not that it mattered, really. Laying on the motel room’s floor, her arms bound securely to her sides, her feet spread and tied to the bed’s legs, she was going nowhere soon. Experimentally, she tugged at her bonds, but soon gave up. As usual, Jackie had done a thorough job. A strap around her body at wrist level, as well as straps above and below her elbows, kept her arms pinned securely to her sides. The ropes around her ankles were just as secure, holding her with her legs helplessly spread, her pussy open and vulnerable. No, she decided, she wasn’t going anywhere until Jackie released her. ...

The scene slowly resolves itself. There’s a naked girl strapped down on a table in a pool of light. I don’t recognize her, but her name is Pam. She has long, black hair that spills off the end of the table. Her breasts are perfect cones. So perfect they almost look fake, but I know they aren’t. I don’t know how I know this, but I know. Her bush is full and lush between shapely thighs. There’s a strap across her forehead, one around her throat, two above and below her breasts, and one across her belly. Her legs are raised and spread, her ankles fastened to supports, like in a gyno chair. A tall, masked man is standing between her legs smearing something white. Foam? Behind him, reflecting the light are shelves with white faces and vulvas. Pam is sobbing quietly. ...

story continues from part one Part Two Marion had actually done it. After years of fantasizing about being bound, of collecting bondage magazines and videos, and more years of self-bondage, which was almost the real thing, she had contrived to tie herself up truly inescapably. As her project grew, she couldn’t resist adding more and more bondage to her predicament. She had decided for a straightjacket-on-a-bed situation, that would have been enough for most people, but her years of yearning had made Marion a bondage-starved girl. She had seen all the videos and did not want to be a sad second best. So she had succeeded in tieing herself up in 9 points of hospital-quality restraints. Her ankles were trapped in Humane Restraints strapped to the bed. Another strap took care of her thighs, and another one of her torso. Said torso was well taken care of by a Humane Restraint straightjacket, reinforced by restraints keeping her biceps apart and tied to the bed. If that weren’t enough, she had plugged her ears and gagged her mouth before hooding herself, and tethered this hood to the bed with a chain. ...

Marion was a long-time bondage fan. Long time meant since she was 12, and she realized that any view of a person tied up, on TV or in a newspaper article, whether it was the victim of gangsters, or the gangsters themselves handcuffed by the police, created some strange and nice stirrings inside her. Growing up, one thing led to another, and she progressed to the Internet and discovered that her taste was shared by others, and was called bondage. But, though she was hugely turned on by pictures and videos of tied-up beauties, she hadn’t taken the step to actually practicing. How could she talk about her secret fantasies to anyone ? Whom to trust ? How could she take the plunge and the risk ? So she remained a closet bondage fan, and, as in many such cases, she indulged in self-bondage. ...

Shelly pulled the nearly sheer, black nylon, body stocking up her long, shapely legs, the neckline stretching just enough to clear her full hips, stretched some more to cover her bust. She slipped her hands into the arms, nestled her fingers in the tips. She stood before the mirror tugging and smoothing, avoiding looking down to where her dark bush burst through the hole in the crotch. But she did look and she blushed. This was so not her, but it was totally Cynthia. She imagined her wearing the garment on a date, imagined the date’s surprise when he slid his hand under her skirt and found… ...

“Damage report!” Science officer Ronald Woods glanced up from his console. “Minimal damage, Captain,” he reported. “Only one hit, and it doesn’t appear to have done any damage. However, that one hit did strike near where our computer lies closest to the hull. I would like to run a complete diagnostic to ensure the computer is undamaged.” Captain Rebecca James glanced over her shoulder. “How long will that take?” “Approximately six hours.” ...

story continues from part two Chapter 3: Surrender Thursday evening, Anna staggered through the door of her apartment. Dropping her book satchel by the dresser, she flopped face first onto her bed. After a moment she swept her arms across the rumpled covers, gathering them into a mounded pillow for her head. Hooking her toes on the back strap of her sneakers, she kicked off her right, then her left shoe, wiggling her toes in relief. It had been one of those days. ...

It was the money. The damned student loans ! With the recession, finding a job right out of university that paid enough to take care of them, a practice that had gone on for generations, was no longer valid. Jessica was now only weeks away of becoming a deadbeat in the financial system for defaulting on her loans, as well as on some credit card debt she’d accumulated to try and service the loans until she found a decent job. So, every day, for want of anything better, she scanned Craig’sList for ads that might give her a few days’ reprieve. ...

Sheila Greenberg was appalled when she saw her next door neighbor Sybil Grant leave her house yet again dressed like, for all intents and purposes, a brazen slut in her opinion. Sybil was in her early twenties and a newcomer to the neighborhood having just moved in a four months ago. They were about the same age build but that was where their similarities stopped. Sybil was very flashy, outgoing, and constantly on the go while Sheila was more home grown sort and very conservative. Sybil had attempted to begin a friendship many times but it was Sheila who kept was unreceptive and distant. Now certainly in this day and age, people are free to dress as they want but Sheila wouldn’t dream of going out in public dressed so provocatively as Sybil does. She knew it wasn’t fair avoiding Sybil based solely on her appearance lifestyle but she couldn’t help it. ...

Sheila Greenberg was appalled when she saw her next door neighbor Sybil Grant leave her house yet again dressed like, for all intents and purposes, a brazen slut in her opinion. Sybil was in her early twenties and a newcomer to the neighborhood having just moved in a four months ago. They were about the same age build but that was where their similarities stopped. Sybil was very flashy, outgoing, and constantly on the go while Sheila was more home grown sort and very conservative. Sybil had attempted to begin a friendship many times but it was Sheila who kept was unreceptive and distant. Now certainly in this day and age, people are free to dress as they want but Sheila wouldn’t dream of going out in public dressed so provocatively as Sybil does. She knew it wasn’t fair avoiding Sybil based solely on her appearance lifestyle but she couldn’t help it. ...

Meg turned on the headlights. The temperature readout on the dash read 28 degrees. Not all that cold. A bit below freezing. Cold enough to justify the big coat. As the sky darkened and the temperature dropped Meg’s anticipation grew, grew until, by the time she pulled into the driveway, she was downright squirmy. She contemplated a shower to warm her first, but she knew that soapy fingers would find themselves you know where and that would put the kibosh on her plans. So she gathered her things and got undressed. She took a minute for a quick pee and to splash some water on her face. The face that looked back at her still looked odd. She had broken her nose when she was a kid and it always had a bit of a twist to the right. Now it was straighter and smaller with a bit of an upturn at the tip. The injections gave her lips a full, pouty look that she liked. All in all it was a bonus well-spent. She had even shorn her long chestnut hair. Her new short do gave her a perky look. She looked at her boobs and considered having them done for the thousandth time. Not out of vanity. It was that they were too big and her bra straps dug into her shoulders. She hefted one. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 7: Best laid plans…) Chapter 8: Afterward Like a civil-servant’s career, the Russian plains were endless and tedious. They stretched away to a disinterested horizon, brown and drab and humorless. The sky’s optimistic blue had been belted into the overcast’s mummification. From struggling weeds, water beaded from the morning storm, falling to the sod with disappointed drips. Six riders sat on their scrawny ponies in a loose half-ring, lances drooping, leaning forward to peer at the thing on the ground before them. One of them nervously fingered her reins. ...

It’s that time again where I need to hold myself in bondage. I do this ritual as I methodically close the door and lock it making sure no one can get in. I open the bag that I have hidden safely underneath my dresser and tucked under drawers. I have made it so undetectable. The dark mesh bag has a few rings to hang it on underneath, making so it won’t dangle and is hidden from the obvious looker who may bend down and want to see if they dropped something. It stretches the length of the dresser and is held in place by hooks that are secured into the woodwork. You can’t detect it unless you put your hand all the way up beyond the bottom molding, a perfect non suspecting place. ...

We made it to the final four. The semis are tonight. I’m going over stats, looking for an edge. Christina is resting. At 30 she’s one of the older competitors, but it’s like that old saw: Age and treachery beats youth and skill every time. Still, it’s been a hell of a month. One contest a week. Afterwards it typically takes her 48 hours to return to any sort of normalcy. ...

Part 1: The Box of Doom Vera Purdee moaned, as she fingered her pussy. She had been a self-bondage enthusiast since her high school years, and she was finally finished setting up her project. If it worked as planned, it would be her biggest, most thrilling adventure yet! She had tied herself up even when she was still a kid, and as she hit puberty, she began to realize that the idea of being bound or otherwise helpless really turned her on. She was even lucky enough to find a boyfriend her sophomore year who was into bondage, but it just wasn’t the same. For some reason, she got the biggest kick out of self-bondage. Becoming helpless, entirely through her own actions. Or mistakes. She couldn’t really explain it, but it was just hit her buttons so much more than mundane bondage did. ...

Kat was at a party in the city of London. She was a beautifully 23 year old red head with a hour glass figure. She had been invited even though she had only just started working there. She was having a great time at the party and was dancing and drinking the night away. Later that night Kat went to sleep on a sofa in the living room. But when she woke up, she was in for a shock. ...

It almost seemed like she was sleeping as I looked at her. She lay motionless, on the sofa as I sat in the armchair opposite her. She looked comfortable, but her eyes. Her eyes were wide open. She looked panic stricken as she stared back at me. I knew why of course, I had done this to her. She couldn’t move anything but her eyes. I had waited, hidden in her house for hours until the right moment to strike and before she’d even known I was there I had plunged the needle in and unloaded it’s contents into her blood stream. It was a fast acting serum. She had slumped almost immediately. Paralysed. I sat in the armchair, just looking at her for a few more minutes before I got up. ...

“It’s been way too long my old friend,” thought Alan, as he caressed the padded steel frame. It had been more than a month since he had been able to find time for a session. A combination of awkwardly timed shifts behind the hotel bar, and the hectic work leaving him over-tired meant that indulging his own passions was the last thing on his mind. After a while though, the itch to tie himself up became impossible to ignore. ...

Melissa Washington staggered down the hall, stunned. She could feel blood trickling down from her forehead, feel more trickling down her right leg. Shaking her head in a vain attempt to clear blurred vision, she asked herself what had just happened. It was supposed to be a routine inspection tour of her newest hospital. Well, not exactly new, just new to her. Apparently, all of the facilities of her newest purchase were old, worn, and badly in need of repair. Including, it seemed, the boiler. She had just turned away from the boiler room, her mind already working on ways she could upgrade things here with a minimum of expense, when a sound made her turn. She saw a flash, and the next thing she knew, she was staggering along the hall. ...

Even though she expected it, M’rerallie Clan Chumf winced when the grey metal wall suddenly appeared in front of her starfighter. She’d always found coming out of stasis to be a bit disconcerting. Earlier, she and her cousin had set on a rich prize of a freighter, and two Commonwealth starfighters had come racing in to its rescue. One of them came straight at her, his quad autoblasters hammering her shields, and she threw her starfighter into a twisting turn while dropping her shield’s threshold to an insanely low two percent. Just in time: A final burst brought her shields below the ten percent that normally triggered stasis. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Serifa Gai-Shift cog She appeared like a ghost in a camera’s negative plate, black, slender, silent, gliding through the British Museum’s stacks. Her jet clothing was immaculate, decisively sharp, the tight ink-hued coat delineating her waspish waist and modest breasts, her legs collected by the tight knee-cut skirt, her pumps shimmering like polished ebony. Her hair was as black and sweeping as Japanese calligraphy, her oval face serene behind the heavy glasses. She was surrounded by books. She was in her element. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale “What are you doing!? Stop it! Stop it!” The pregnant woman rubbed her belly in that absent-minded way expecting mothers do. “I’m going to fulfill my ancestor’s legacy, thanks to you, professor - and the girl.” The girl lay naked on a wooded table. A large, glass jar, kind of an inverted tub, enclosed her. The room was straight out of Dr. Jeckyll’s laboratory with shelves of oddly-shaped jars full of strange-looking content. A flame flickered beneath a beaker. Bubbles rose through a spiral tube, green liquid dripped into a flask. There were no windows. The only sign of modernity was the fluorescent lamp hanging overhead. The professor, sensibly dressed in slacks and a pale green, fluffy sweater was fastened to the heavy wooden chair. A thick leather strap encircled her throat, another her chest, a third her waist. More straps secured her wrists and ankles. ...

A Halloween Special 2012 Tale It’s not like we haven’t seen each other naked before. But it’s always been incidental. Like when we’re in a dressing room at a store. Even when we went to the clothing-optional beach Jackie chickened out. And it was her idea to go! Okay, so there was a time, well twice really, back in school. We were in our pot phase and we were stoned and we decided to go skinny dipping in the school pool. Jack was a cheerleader (So was Jackie. That’s how they met.) and he spent more time in the gym than most of the jocks and he told us that even though the door was locked, all it would take was a twist and a pull and the door would pop open and it did. I don’t remember much except our giggling echoing off the walls made us giggle even more. ...

Fingers crossed as she stepped into the lift and jabbed a finger at the button, Heather Stepney had no need to even glance at what she was doing thanks to the innumerable number of times she had performed those same actions before. As the familiar grinding rumble began and the car began to inch its way upwards, she wondered how much of her daily routine she could have managed to complete with her eyes closed or in a state of trance. A moment later she was reminded by the stench of the enclosed space finally hitting her that there were some things that even a blindfold would not have kept her from having to deal with in the course of her day. ...

Fingers crossed as she stepped into the lift and jabbed a finger at the button, Heather Stepney had no need to even glance at what she was doing thanks to the innumerable number of times she had performed those same actions before. As the familiar grinding rumble began and the car began to inch its way upwards, she wondered how much of her daily routine she could have managed to complete with her eyes closed or in a state of trance. A moment later she was reminded by the stench of the enclosed space finally hitting her that there were some things that even a blindfold would not have kept her from having to deal with in the course of her day. ...

My, was I pleased to finish that job. It wasn’t much, just change a ballcock in the attic, but that must have been the filthiest attic I have ever been in. Muck and filth everywhere. By the time I had finished I was black. Still it was Wednesday, two thirty in the afternoon, and I was finished. Tomorrow was Thanksgiving. Four glorious days with nothing to do, but relax. Just as I got back to the van my cell phone rang. ...

Hello all I would like to share a true story about a recent experience that I had with a Dominant Female. I am a male 29 years old and very athletic and love bondage and some torture. I called and made the appointment with the Dom and told her exactly what I wanted done to me, and that there would be no safe word (I was not going to be released even if I wanted to be in the worst way). I also wanted to have each arm bound in a leather binder and have that attached to my thigh cuffs. I wanted to be extremely rigidly strapped to the table so that I would not be able to thrust or escape any of the bondage. Lastly I wanted to be milked with the Venus 2000 stroking machine past the point of orgasm (this is where the over sensitivity starts and let me tell you it is pure torture). I wanted to be milked several times until I was exhausted. ...

Author’s Note: The following story is 100% true. Thursday: I am going to try a full weekend bondage experience in a few days and I’m hoping I can last it out. It’s going to be the longest I have ever been in bondage in one consecutive span of time. Here’s what I’m planning to do… For those that don’t know, I enjoy tight outfits and especially corsets. So the entire weekend, I’m going to be corseted with a tight fitting unitard over top of it and secured with a padlock. I can go long periods of time in a corset but I’ve never gone this long before. The entire weekend is ultimately going to be a plan to keep me in the corset. The key for the unitard is going to be 50 miles away. I drove out there today and stashed it in a low branch of an unmarked tree. ...

The prisoner is nervous, fidgety. She glances at the man outside the cage. He looks down at her with a steady gaze. She looks at the guard. She’s standing, arms crossed, with her back to the woman. People filter into the room - witnesses, spectators, voyeurs. I make the final adjustments to the equipment, throw the switch. There is a loud buzzing that startles some of the onlookers. The air is filled with that distinctive burnt electrical smell. I fine-tune the settings, kill the power, and nod to the guard. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge Point of Viewa Gai-Shift storylette Darkness falls away like a blindfold, likely because there had been a leather blindfold over your eyes. You blink slowly (for blinking is the only action open to you, strapped up as you are in your leather body suit, gagged with a thrusting penile plug, only your eyes exposed. The room hazing in the glare of overhead gaslights is tiled, harsh and institutional. ...

“Mom, shoo! We can handle things. That’s why they invented maids of honor.” “He’s your ex.” “And I’m gay. Who says I can’t have a maid of honor who’s a man?” “Because, technically-” “Mother, please go pester someone else.” The door closed. Footsteps retreated down the hall. “You know, this is a bit weird.” “Babe, you don’t know weird.” Dan gave her a quizzical look. Marsha bent and pulled a box from under the bed, flipped off the lid. Pulled out a pair of white panties. ...

It was a match made in heaven. Or, in this case, Hollywood. Shawn was tall, handsome, muscular, with starring roles in nearly a dozen action films to his credit. Stacy was almost universally considered the most beautiful woman on film. After their first pairing, the two quickly became inseparable, starring together in one blockbuster after another. Their off camera chemistry was just as intense, with rumors of marriage making regular rounds. As a couple, it seemed they had it all. Until…… ...

Let me start off by telling you a little about what it is that I do. I am a gatherer, a finder of lost things, or a collector. My clients are usually hunting for that car that they sold before they got married, a lost painting, a loved one who dropped off the map a few years ago or are looking for something a little more special. Thats what I am doing tonight. Getting my client something a little more special than the usual request. ...

Georgia stirred and groggily woke from her slumber. What a night she thought to herself, must have been a good one. She didn’t remember drinking that much, but she’d been out cold for awhile she guessed as the light came streaming in through the windows. She tried to rub her eyes. She couldn’t move her hands. She could feel the familiar leather cuffs locking her hands behind her back. She blinked furiously. That’s when she saw her boyfriend, Paul at the foot of the bed pulling a strap tight around her ankles. ...

I had found the perfect spot for some outdoor selfbondage fun, or so i had thought. It was a small school yard, with a skating rink, and a small shack to put your skates on. The place was just on the outskirts of the city, a perfect out of the way place, with not too much traffic. _ I had gone there many times during the summer and fall , always late at night so there was less chance to come across anyone. Today was going to be different, I was going to go in the morning, i had staked it out a few days before and no one really got there till the late afternoon, for the couple of days that i watched it, a group of four men would get there around 2pm and clean off the rink for 40 minutes to an hour, then later on people would show up to go skating, or play a game of hockey. ...

Dear Mary, As promised, here is a complete report on my first serious night with Robert. I hope you enjoy reading it, though I know you won’t enjoy half as much as I did, experiencing it. We met at Shay’s. You know, that fancy restaurant downtown, with the dim lights. Remember how we used to joke about the place, saying they should be able to pay for decent lights, with the prices they charge? Well, the lights were just as dim, and the prices just as high, as ever. ...

The following story is a work of pure fiction. Any resemblance to any individual is purely coincidental. Part I I suppose I should start this with a brief introduction of myself. My name is Sara Greene and I’m 27 years old. I stand about 5’8” without heels and have a 34C-25-34 figure topped with strawberry blonde hair. My tits are nice and firm and I love to go to the store braless in just a thin t-shirt or romper and tease all the men. ...

Amanda, a twenty something lady from Surrey, stepped out of the shower contained in her two bedroom house with determined thought, tonight was going to be the night to try out her latest invention. It was a beautiful warm summer Friday evening finishing yet another long week as a trainee at a local engineering firm she couldn’t wait for this free weekend to come. Picking up a soft towel off the warm radiator she began to dry herself off gently rubbing every curve of her tall tanned seven-foot body and then slipping into her white cotton dressing gown to keep warm. Picking up a clean soft towel she wrapped her luscious blonde long hair up and stepped out of the bathroom into the short hallway leading to her bedroom. ...

I not going to lie about it, I was nervous. This was it - the BIG one. I sipped my coffee, glanced at my bookshelf. The Soul of a New Machine The title jumped out at me. How appropriate. I picked up the folder, flipped it open, read her bio for the hundredth time. Alice Wendover, MS/BS/PhD, an engineer with a strong background in psychology, age: 25, height: 5’ even, weight: 110#. ...

It was the newest wonder of the world, a tribute and monument to human excellence. It was the newest and best thing ever devised by the human mind. At least, that’s what the press releases said. Physically, it was a city, albeit a small one, perched on a platform. Newly developed repulsor technology allowed the platform to hover in mid air. Floating high over Colorado (so high, read the releases, that the Grand Canyon looks like a ravine), the city even borrowed its name from a science fiction thriller of the past. Cloud City, floating high and proud, the ultimate vacation destination. ...

Georgia had been late home from work again but was still keen to play a game with her boyfriend, Kev. “Keep your uniform on Georgia, I like the way your tits strain against your shirt with your arms behind your back” Kev said already pulling her arms behind her. So she stood there in her black skirt and light blue shirt, her bust swelling forward and shirt buttons straining as he slipped the single sleeve up her arms and began to buckle it in place. ...

Georgia had been late home from work again but was still keen to play a game with her boyfriend, Kev. “Keep your uniform on Georgia, I like the way your tits strain against your shirt with your arms behind your back” Kev said already pulling her arms behind her. So she stood there in her black skirt and light blue shirt, her bust swelling forward and shirt buttons straining as he slipped the single sleeve up her arms and began to buckle it in place. ...

His phone ringer waking him up Draen grumbled up his breath until he saw who was calling. “Hey Sam why is it you seem to call me when I am trying to sleep?” Sam gave him a sexy chuckle before she responded. “That’s simple it’s because I love you in bed.” Laughing as he sat up Draen pulled the blanket from him he stretched before he asked, “So what do I owe for this pleasure?” ...

Part 1: Forcibly Facetimed Jim followed me into the room and the door thudded behind us. I dropped my suitcase in the middle of the floor and allowed my weight to slowly tip forward until I landed face-down on the soft mattress. I loved the feeling of collapsing into bed. I could hear Jim walking around raving about the room and the view, but my mind was on more important things. Sleep. I was exhausted. Men could sleep anywhere. I think Jim slept all 16 hours of the flight here while I managed maybe 1. So, not only was I tired, but I was very, very cranky. Which was made clear during the drive from the airport as we argued 12 rounds about everything between my insane mother in-law to how Jim must have been aiming for every single pot hole in the road. Hey, I said I was cranky. Jim could be a pill too though. I laid face down with my hands at my side, lifelessly. I hated the thought of even having to stand back up to get under the sheets. I cherished several minutes of rest as I inhaled the fresh scent of detergent from the bedspread. ...

My demanding Husband’s birthday was approaching again something I would like to avoid. He never lets me buy him anything and the only thing he’ll accept is me as his bondage slave for the day. “Honey is there anything I can get you for your Birthday?” “No dear just you and by the way I already bought myself some gifts already. Maybe you could just put on your stockings and garter belt for me?” ...

Author’s note: I have really tried to enhance my story this time by adding stuff not particularly dealing with how and where. I’m afraid I’ll have to admit that descriptive writing isn’t my strong side, and I’m having to ship the story as is. While I’m writing this I have the tingling sensation in my secret place from a self whipping session which involved nettles. Somehow on the holiday described in this story I have become obsessed with nettles, and while I finish proofreading I am taking full advantage of the season’s last nettles. If there is a God, I’m sure he will send me straight to hell, but I hear that there are plenty of nettles there… And as always - any sbelling misdakes are there for your entertainment and to satisfy your need to feel superiour - if you have the need for such a thing. To all of you superiour beings that have English as a native language, I’d like to ask to send me your extended comments on my grammatical errors, spelling and split infinitives in Danish and with the correct spelling and syntax. I hope you will enjoy the story about my last summer holiday in Sweden. I usually write about my self bondage experiences, but this time my husband beat me to it. I was proofreading a story from my past when events overtook me in the fast lane. This is the story of my life changing suddenly and dramatically, but luckily for the better. ...

It’s not a nice feeling to realise that you haven’t got arms or legs anymore, but it’s a feeling I have just discovered and I do not like it one little bit. And the reasons for my torment are standing over me with cruel smiles on their lips. I’m a big girl. I stand over six feet tall and I work out, and these two cannot stand taller than four foot six, but they have taken control of me. It all started as a game, a silly little game really. A game I entered it with my eyes wide open and now things have got out of hand. ...

I have been into bondage for as long as I can remember. My earliest experiments with self-bondage where in my early teens. My ex-wife indulged me in my bondage fantasies (this is the only thing that I miss about the relationship), however, I am now in a vanilla relationship which means that self-bondage is the only release for my fetish and this is on very rare occasions. After separating from my wife I had a few years on my own and soon settled into the bachelor life and began to take full advantage of the endless opportunities to indulge in self-bondage. I had a home made full body harness left over from my earlier experiences and wanted to find a way to use this in self-bondage scenes. The harness consisted of a long 2" wide leather strap, which could be attached to the top and bottom of the bed and pulled tight across the mattress. This strap was really a series of shorter straps connected together with steel rings, where more belts of various lengths where attached at 90 degrees to the main belt. I would lie down on the strap and the series of 2" wide belts would be fastened around me. ...

All characters listed do not exist, and do not represent anything to anyone, outside of these words, and this story. They do not belong to anyone. This story is purely fiction, and should not be taken as fact, and should probably not be fapped to more than twice a day, if at all. If you are not at least 18, then you should not read this, and I will not be held accountable for whatever issues you have with this story. This story is intended, and written for adults, and delves deeply into sexual fetishes that are not appropriate for anyone under 18. You’ve been warned. If you are not an adult, then do not read this. If you do not enjoy latex, rubber, or heavy-fetish stories, do not read this. ...

It was a dark and stormy night, Catherine Le Poridee was bored, her folks were away and she had the house to herself! Unfortunately the house was miles from any where and when she came home last night she had left the lights on her car switched on and now the damn battery was flat, she knew from experience the trickle charger in the garage would take twenty four hours to charge it back up. Just to make things worse the phone lines had gone down so she had no phone or internet. Her friend Holly had dropped her off here, before she went off for the weekend with her sister. The cell phone network didn’t cover out here. That meant she couldn’t contact any of her friends to talk to or party with, so she was stuck here on her own until she could use her car again tomorrow. ...

“Incoming.” The man dropped a sheaf of papers on the woman’s desk. “Three orders. Two Fifi’s, a Little Cindy, and a Baby Doll.” “What? Now? It’s Friday and five o’clock for gosh sakes.” The man shrugged. “The way it is. People put it off ’til the last minute, then want weekend delivery.” “Well, we’re out of Cindy’s. I shipped the last one out Wednesday.” “It came back. Hasn’t been restocked yet. I’ll go check it out. You call Courtney and make sure she’s on it.” ...

As she slipped the key into the lock, Trish glanced around furtively. As owner and general manager of this plant, she had every right to come in early. Still, considering what she had in mind, she really didn’t want to get caught. Mythic Figures was a small company, operating only this one plant, and that with only one shift. Over the past couple years, Trish had found a comfortable niche for her company making custom statues and figures. It was their latest order that had her coming in early. ...

I’m indebted to Cropsncuffs for the origins of this story. The characters and plot are based on the superb story titled ‘The Ghosts of Nurses Past’ recently posted on Gromet’s site. You really have to read it first to see how things happened. It’s such a great tale and one I felt deserved a part 2 so here’s my attempt. Please let me know what you think. Shelley. xxx. Once I’d recovered from the latest orgasmic haze I saw the figures still around me, gently wiping away the sweat from my brow. The oldest and clearest of the nurses looked at the others as they finished up. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 5: The Latex Maid) Part 6: Back in the Box That night my Master slept in the other bedroom with his other doll Sarah, I was left on my own to recover from the bondage I’d endured. I was pretty tired from being bound all day, who knew that having limited movement could be so tiring. I awoke to find the sun coming in through the windows and shortly after the maid, dressed again in a latex maids outfit entered to check on me. My Master had been keeping an eye on me as I slept but didn’t disturb me and left me to recover. He had, so the maid informed me, left for work already and wouldn’t be back until late. ...

“It must have cost James an absolute fortune to set this gig up” Louise said “This place is huge” “I heard” I said, leaning towards Louise for emphasis “That it cost more to clean the place up than anything else. The owners were only too glad to have it made use of” Louise shrugged and took a sip of her drink. Maybe I was right, but as it didn’t directly effect her, the fact past her ears by as if it had never been uttered. Then James himself came drifting past them, basking in the glory of a successfully arranged party of such vast proportions. Louise grabbed his arm as he passed them by, and as he came to a halt he favoured us both with a dazzling smile. ...

The story is based on a true bondage session and therefore it is safe to say that any resemblance to a living person is entirely intentional. I was watching the heat technician install my new boiler system. As usual my husband left the supervision of those visits to me. He usually excuses himself with being busy at work and “they are cheaper if they can come by early in the morning”. The plumber (I suppose that’s really what he is even if it does say Heat Technician on the ID-card) was installing a water tank which was supposed to stand in a corner and be inconspicuous. We discussed the three puny stumps posing as legs on the tank, and I expressed concerns about whether or not they were good for making sure the tank didn’t tip over. Maybe I was a bit pushy, but in the end he rather pointedly produced a strip of metal with holes punched through at regular intervals. He proceeded to secure each end to the wall on either side of the tank and with a satisfied look in his face, he said, “This’ll hold it. You couldn’t pull it free even if you tried.” My mind seems to be working around the clock to find ways of doing a bit of self bondage, and I realized immidiately that this metal strip thingy would be absolutely perfect for some inescapable self bondage. So - very innocently - I asked what the strip was called and where to get some more. “Plumber’s tape, or Pipe Strapping”, I was told. Any DIY store should stock it and it comes in rolls of 10 or 50 feet. WOW!!!! ...

I lay on our bed, my upper body propped up on a pile of pillows, reading a cooking magazine. A very low and muffled sound made me look across the room. I glanced over at the clock, to see how long it had been. I put down my magazine, reached down, and softly stroked my clit. Across the room was Sean, my fiancé. We had been in love since we were 19, were now 26, and were engaged to be married in 6 months. At the moment he was seated in what must be his favorite piece of furniture, one which he had lovingly built by hand. His bondage chair. He had copied the basic design from an Internet site, but had made a few alterations. The frame was of 4" x 4" oak posts, mounted on a 2.5’ square of heavy plywood, and it was remarkably heavy. But it was on industrial grade castors however, and, if necessary, Sean could push it into our walk-in closet and drape blankets over it to hide it. ...

This story was an entry into the 2010 Winter Fetish Story Contest The new gear arrived from across the country on Thursday, sooner than expected. She had told him that if the order from Winter Fetish arrived by the weekend, she wanted a real bondage weekend of relentless, strict, total sensory deprivation bondage from him. He would be very obliging. “I want to be in constant, really strict bondage the entire weekend, from Friday night through Sunday night!” she told him. “I want you to be real tough and creative! This must be the ultimate bondage weekend for me! No rules, but you must keep me bound and gagged throughout! Keep me blinded, as much as possible! Only give me liquids, through the appropriate gag. Do with me sexually as you wish! Put my chastity belt on with vibrators, screw me, torment me, whatever! Carte blanche, Marky! You know I like things real tight and strict! Don’t hold back!” ...

The “hotel” had certainly seen better days. A sign of constantly changing times, the once stately private residence had long since been converted, to house travelers and vacationers. Typically, those of lesser financial means. The two men walked casually through the entrance, unconcerned about security. This probably due to the fact that there wasn’t any. Dressed neither for business nor holiday, their attire was so nondescript as to render them almost invisible. Each carried a small duffle, the effect helping to further blend them into the background. ...

continued from part 5 Part 6: Bondage Doggy He laid there- stiffly, blindly, unmovingly, wondering how long, and how much longer?? Here he was again in strictly-enforced complete rigid immobility, wrapped and trapped on the padded mummification board at the hands of his determined, obsessed wife-mistress. Her sentence was overnight, and non-negotiable. This was the part that caused him concern, not the severe mummification, or “maximummification”, as she called it, as he enjoyed being totally immobilized and sensory-deprived—for “reasonable” periods, usually between 3 and 6 hours’ duration. He would let her know when he’d had enough. Not now! Not on this crazy 3-day weekend ultra-bondage marathon she’d decided upon. ...

At the age of nineteen I was still living at home with my parents and I therefore knew a number of their friends and social contracts. One friend of my mother, who I would place in her mid-fifties (the friend, not my mother) ran a hairdressing business from her home and after the local barber had made a bit of a mess of my hair at my previous visit, my mother suggested that I may like to go to her friend next time. My mother pointed out that while her friend did mainly cut women’s hair she had a number of male clients also. ...

My Husband is the most difficult man in the world to shop for. Every time I buy him something he always returns it. I always ask him what would he like for Christmas and his responses is ‘just you dear’. This always involves me naked, in a garter belt with stockings on completely available for his pleasure. Last Christmas I hogtied and ball gagged myself (see last year story Santa"s Toy Bag at self bondage) and he took the entire day to unwrap me. I had the most powerful orgasms of my life, holding true its better to give then to receive._ ...

My husband is one of the most difficult men I ever shopped for. He never likes what I buy for him and never tells me what he wants. When I ask him what he would like for Christmas, his response is “just you dear”. He always buys me very thoughtful gifts, except for the numerous garter belts with expensive stockings and no panties. I always wear them to humor him but they go by the wayside soon after the holidays. ...

Brittany frowned as she eyed her newest acquisition. Looking like a cross between a wine bottle and a vase, the long neck vessel had recently been unearthed at a dig sponsored by the local university. Deemed of no real historical value, the bottle, along with other more-or-less worthless items, had been sold by the university in it’s never-ending quest for more money. And Brittany, incurable bargain hunter, had been unable to resist this latest purchase. ...

Six months. That was how long Samantha had been a resident at the Wensly household. Not as a guest, yet not even as a household worker. Her position here was a specialty… Samantha was the household slave. Not a position she had really wanted, mind you. Rather, it was the result of some rather unfortunate circumstances. Not being able to pay off some bills towards her boss, she had elected the route of becoming an indentured servant… but a few little contract changes and she essentially became the property of Mrs. Wensly, owner of the household. ...

“Debbie, OPEN THE DOOR!” Sue hammered on the door as the rain lashed onto her bare shoulders, drenching the skimpy cocktail dress that was all she had on. “I know you’re in there, I’ve seen your shadow on the curtains. You’ve got to let me in, I’ve nowhere else to go” There was a rattling from behind the door and it opened to a tiny crack. Sue could just see Debbie’s face. ...

The girls in the office were fed up with Beth’s attitude. When she was not being a stuck up prig she was trying to lord it over everyone else. Matters really came to a head when all four of them, including Beth and the boss’s wife Carla, were in the office during a factory shutdown transferring the old manual records on to the new computer system. All morning Beth had been bragging about her new apartment and all the things she was putting into it. But she didn’t know that one of the girls had found out that the only reason she could afford the apartment was that she had had her fingers in the till at the last place she worked. ...

“James Holcomb?” “Er, yes.” Great opening, I know. A great effort, though, considering the visual distraction. Standing in my doorway was a prime example of why Asian women are considered among the most beautiful in the world. Slightly shorter than my own five foot ten, slim, with a body only hinted at by her rather severe business jacket and skirt. The only sour note was the federal badge she held in her hand. ...

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average woman. ...

Writer’s Note. I am a practicing Bondage Domina living in Brisbane, Australia. My adventures in Bondage Domination are recorded elsewhere on the internet so I won’t be adding to those on this site. Anyone who practices Self-Bondage knows the difficulty in ensuring one’s safety. Much has been written along these lines. Within Gromet’s web-site are many articles and stories about what can go wrong with even the best laid plans. I know many of these are works of fiction, but then again, many are factual. The only truly 100% safe and foolproof method is having someone to whom you can rely on to set you free if all else fails. What follows is the story of how I can now safely indulge my passion for severe self-bondage and know, if something does happen to go wrong, salvation is at hand due to the person to whom, I have given Absolute Trust. ...

A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… continued from part three Part 4: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being tied for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions caused several aches and pains, nothing that a good massage couldn’t fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid on the table and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had fun! ...

A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… continued from part four Cindy 5: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now and I had effectively moved into his apartment and sublet my own, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my latex catsuit, we’d even bought more costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed in the doll and became Cindy. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… continued from part four Cindy 5: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now and I had effectively moved into his apartment and sublet my own, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my latex catsuit, we’d even bought more costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed in the doll and became Cindy. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

continued from part 4 After a recent promotion we had to move to a new city, trouble was I didn’t realise just how I would be moving… Cindy 5: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now and I had effectively moved into his apartment and sublet my own, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my latex catsuit, we’d even bought more costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed in the doll and became Cindy. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

continued from part 3 A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… Part 4: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being tied for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions caused several aches and pains, nothing that a good massage couldn’t fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid on the table and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had fun! ...

A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… (story continues from Cindy Lovedoll 3: Latex Slave) Part 4: The Return of the Doll After I’d untied myself in the morning, I had to stretch my muscles after being tied for so long. The tight enclosure in the bag and the various positions caused several aches and pains, nothing that a good massage couldn’t fix. A long hot bath and several coffees later I was out the door and on my way. I’d forgotten about the marks left by the bondage, but it was too late by the time I’d laid on the table and the masseur began to use her hands on me. She noticed the marks and commented that I must have had fun! ...

A desire to be bound dressed as Cindy the Lovedoll leads me to tie myself in the box to await his return… continues from part four Cindy 5: Moving Day We had lived together for some while now and I had effectively moved into his apartment and sublet my own, though I still kept a lot of my belongings at my place including furniture. I had spent plenty of my time inside the doll suit or tied in my latex catsuit, we’d even bought more costumes for me to wear for his delight as well as my own. But the best times were when I was enclosed in the doll and became Cindy. Most of my thoughts, dreams and fantasies revolved around being that doll. ...

Motel Tales: Rest Assured or (How I Learned to Appreciate Free Time on a Business Trip) Like many of the writers on Gromet’s web page, I have been tying myself up for many years. In my case, the time spans about four decades, which is probably a larger time-span than for most of those other writers. It was a great delight to find the self-bondage page because I had no idea that such a fascinating repository of experience existed. To discover that there is apparently a world of self-binders out there who are as interested in writing about the subject as I am, and who are apparently at least as kinky and inventive as I am, too, is quite exciting. It doesn’t take a lot of brainpower to ascertain that some of the postings are fictional, but I am sure that a not insignificant fraction of them are probably true experiences. And despite my many years of experience, I have already gleaned some interesting new ideas. ...

story continues from part nine Lydia & Me 10 - Present Time My birthday happens to come on a holiday or at least a day that’s supposed to be a holiday if we didn’t muck with the calendar and make sure that as many “holidays” fall on Mondays as is humanly possible. Personally, I find that a little annoying. If the day’s important enough to celebrate, shouldn’t we ignore the three day weekend idea and actually celebrate that particular day? Anyway, it just so happened that this year the stars, planets, and calendar all aligned so that my actual birthday, holiday, and a Monday all hit on the same day. So it was going to be three days of fun and celebration. ...

story continues from part ten Lydia & Me 11 - Hanging Around “I’m hungry and I have to go to the bathroom, honey.” While those may not be the words that you expect or even necessarily want to hear after bringing your wife to a sexual climax, this particular wife had now been mummified and strapped to our bed for almost four hours. I laughed as I wiped the gag off on a towel we had handy close to the bed and started to loosen the nylon strap that pinned her shoulders to the bed. ...

story continues from part 11 Chapter 12 - Reality & Fantasy I hung suspended over a vat of acid, the evil arch-villainess threatening to drop me into it at any moment unless I revealed the secret codes that would unlock the computer systems controlling our nuclear missiles… …only to pull vainly against the webs spun about me by the strange spider woman as she secured me, preventing me from delivering the message that would save the army and all the world… ...

This is not a happy, fun bondage story. If you don’t like grim stuff, then you probably won’t enjoy this story. A special thank you must go to the members of the Gromets plaza forum, whose input and suggestions helped shape this story into its final form “Goodnight!” Twenty three-year-old Rebecca watched as the two old people walked out of the restaurant into the cold night. She let out a sigh of satisfaction. Two more happy customers. She put herself to work, clearing off the table that was covered in dishes and dirty utensils. ...

Chapter One - Grand Theft I strained and struggled for what seemed like the thousandth time, though I knew it couldn’t have been that long yet. Like all my previous attempts, the plastic wrap that encircled me held me fast, leaving no movement save the slight rocking I could manage on the table. I was almost completely encased from head to toe, save for my a few inches of skin at my neck and my member, which stood at attention, betraying a fetish I hadn’t been able to indulge in years. My captor had found that amusing and left it free, even playing with it at times during my imprisonment. ...

story continues from part one Chapter Two - Revelations Short of a night of bondage and sex, there’s just about nothing like the feel of a shower following a night of bondage and sex. At least, that’s my opinion. Washing away the sweat and residue after a good night’s sleep makes me feel very much human again and acts as a sort of hint of things that might come, since there’s not much motivation to repeat the activity if your partner smells like a goat. ...

story continues from part three Chapter Four - Recollections Things had settled down a bit for Lydia and I after our passionate reunion, which was to be expected. We made love like rabbits for a few days, sometimes bound, sometimes not, and spent the days I’d taken off catching up on old times and finding out what we’d both been up to in detail. She’d taken a hotel room when she first arrived, which we quickly checked her out of. There was no doubt that she’d be living with me and no way I was about to let us be apart right now. ...

Jenny had tied herself on Mikes porch to await his return and wasn’t disappointed by the results, an afternoon in bondage as his slave, but then to her delight she discovered something more… (this part inspired by the comic serial “Katya” ) continued from part two Part 3: Punished! You may recall that I’d tied myself up on Mike’s porch to await his arrival at his cabin. Mike had then left me bound until later, when he took me to his bed and bound me spread-eagled and used me for his pleasure (and mine). Later on I’d found a latex catsuit that had belonged to his ex-wife, Mike had helped me put it on, the feelings that I got when wearing latex for the first time just made me want to reward Mike, which I did on my knees, if you know what I mean! ...

Cindy had spent many days enclosed inside the love doll, she had become more like the doll in many ways. Now she even had the box to be stored in… continued from part one Part 2: Bagged! As I’ve said in my previous story about how I’d come back early from a trip to find a latex sexdoll in my boyfriends bed. I’d had the overwhelming urge to become the sexdoll, I just had to be “her”. My boyfriend had used me without realising that I’d replaced “her”, and then in the morning, I had revealed my secret. We had progressed until one weekend my partner had surprised me with a present, a box to keep his love doll in! I was in heaven and quickly found just how much I enjoyed being bound in the box and kept for his pleasure. ...

Chapter Two: Back as the Doll It was Friday afternoon when he rang me at work and asked me to come directly to his place after work. He wouldn’t elaborate but said that I would enjoy myself. My tummy went into backflips at the thought of what might happen, I was certain that I would definitely enjoy myself. I hurried to get through my work, my mind drifting off to what would be happening later. I decided to finish early and rang him back to tell him so, he agreed to meet me and have a drink before heading home. Once we were together in the bar I kept asking what he had in store for me this weekend, but he refused to answer other than to say that I would be enclosed and maybe kept bound all weekend, it all sounded very enticing. ...

continued from part four Part 5: Cumming Out of the Closet I awoke early in the morning, and lumbered into the bathroom, Kelly was still wrapped up from head to toe, gagged and sleeping. The house was cold, and the floor was freezing the bottom of my feet. The tiled bathroom floor was even worse still. I found some mouth wash and gargled, trying to get the morning breath out of my mouth, but the one thing on my mind more than anything else was coffee. I just had to get some brewing. Back in the bedroom, I found some bedroom slippers that I could wear, and ran downstairs. I put on a new pot to brew, and ran back up to the bedroom. Kelly was still asleep. ...

It was the dog days of August, but I was already beginning to get excited. Soon the leaves would begin changing color and football season would be here! I enjoy being outside in the summer, and don’t much care for baseball, the NBA Playoffs, NASCAR, tennis or golf, but I love to watch Pro Football! There is nothing better than spending Sunday with the NFL. Not to mention Monday Night Football, and the occasional Thursday or Friday night game on ESPN! ...

I’m really not sure how many stories on your site are in fact true but they have been a great inspiration to my husband and I. We have been tying each other up for years and started trying to tie ourselves up at the same time after reading the section on “Goldfish” in the book “The Joy of Sex” by Alex Comfort. However, we thought and fantasized for years about being tied together face to face on a bed. After quite a lot of thinking we have finally figured out a way to tie ourselves together on the bed, face-to-face, in a very tight spread eagle. Our method is so good that we would like to share it and possibly start selling our own line of self-bondage equipment depending on interest. ...

I was in to self bondage before my husband and I were married and I have yet to tell him of my fantasies. We dated for some time before being married and have enjoyed an active sex life since our fourth date. My husband brought an eighteen-year-old daughter to the marriage from his previous wife and we have never gotten along. It was three months after the wedding before I had a chance to do some self bondage. My husband was at work and his daughter Suzan had just left for her first day back to school. Suzan was just starting her first day of her senior year at high school. And had left an hour ago with her boy friend. I started out by getting the keys to my locks from the back of the freezer were I had placed them the previous night. I planed on doing just a simple hogtie in our bedroom for a couple of hours. I keep all of my bondage equipment in the back of our closet in an old suitcase. I make my way up the stairs to our bedroom looking in to Suzan’s room and noticing that she still hasn’t cleaned it up from the last time I asked her to. I continue onto our bedroom and retrieve the suitcase from the back of the closet. I place the suitcase on the bed and open it. It only takes me a moment the find the items that I will use for today’s bondage fun. I remove each item from my collection and place it neatly on the bed. I then close the suitcase containing the rest of my bondage collection and place it back in the closet. First things first I strip naked and fold my clothes neatly on the dresser. I stand for a moment looking at my bondage apparel laid out on display before lightly dusting my body with powder. I start with a pair of latex stockings and a garter belt. Next, I put on a latex top that has holes placed in front to allow my breast to stick through. The top constricts the base of each breast causing each to swell and jet out in front of me. When I wear this top my breasts actually bob up and down as I walk. Next comes a pair of opera length latex gloves made from a thicker latex. The gloves make it harder to get free as I can’t feel the difference between the keys when they finally melt free from the block of ice. Finally, I put on a leather chastity belt that has large built in vibrators for both my ass and pussy. I lube the vibrator for my ass liberally and slowly work it in. The vibrator for my pussy doesn’t need any lube, as I am all ready dripping wet and pops in easily. After both vibrators are in place I lock the chastity belt in place. I place the wireless remote to the vibrators on the night stand within easy reach beside the block of ice that contains the keys to my release. There is an eyelet mounted to a stud in the wall just over the bed that I run a piece of string through. I then tie the piece of string from the block of ice to the string going through the eyelet. Once the ice melts the keys will drop onto the bed within easy reach of my hands. I am finally ready to start my bondage I lock two straps on my legs one just below my knees and one around my ankles. The strap I have around my ankles also has a short strap that I will lock to my wrist cuffs once I have them on. I place a large ball gag in my mouth, pulling it tight, I lock it in place with a small pad lock. I then kneel in the center of the bed, which takes some manoeuvring with my legs bound as they are. I reach over to the night stand and move the remote for the vibrators beside me on the bed so that I can reach it once I am completely bound. Next, I put a strap around my upper body just below my bulging breasts and over my arms at the elbows. With some effort I place cloths pins on each nipple and six more in a circle around each breast. As the pain from the cloths pins start to work their magic I take one more look around the room before I finish locking my self up to make sure that everything is in place. Finally, I fasten a three-inch leather cuff on each wrist and lean back for the strap connected to the strap on my ankles and lock the wrist cuffs and strap closed behind my back. Just as I lock my wrist cuffs behind me, I hear the front door open and slam shut. This shocks me so much that I loose my balance and fall over on my side causing my bulging pined tits to flop all over the place. I scream into the gag from the pain of my pined tits but only a muffled groan escapes my lips. I hear Suzan call my name from the living room and start up the stairs. I look over to the bedroom door and in my rush for a little fun I forgot to close it. I can see into the hall and straight in to Suzan’s bedroom from my position on our bed. I watch helplessly as Suzan goes in to her room and throws her book bag onto her bed. As she turns yelling my name once more she sees me in all my bound glory laying out on the bed. I hear her scream out, “Oh my god what happened?” As she runs in to our bedroom. Suzan tries for a moment to free me from my bonds when she notices the block of ice hanging over the bed. She stops her attempts to free me and moves over to the side of the bed so she can look me in the eyes. “You did this to yourself didn’t you?” she asks. All I can do is shake my head yes, tears streaming from my eyes partly from the cloths pins on my tits and partly from embarrassment. She takes a moment to inspect my bound body moving all around the bed to get a good look. All I can do is blush as my stepdaughter gazes upon her new step mom in tight bondage. I try to tell Suzan to release me, but my words are changed to grunts by the ball gag in my mouth. I watch as Suzan reaches out slowly and gropes one of my bulging and pined breasts. She looks in to my face and starts to squeeze it painfully and all I can do is moan in to my gag. “You like that don’t you!” she says. I try to rock my body away from her hand, when she tightens her grip even more on my tit and in a stern voice says, “No don’t move.” Releasing my tit Suzan reaches down to the bed and picks up the remote to the two vibrators locked behind my chastity belt. Tilting her head to one side in puzzlement, she slides both controllers to their maximum setting. We both hear the two vibrators slam to life in my ass and pussy. With a devilish grin Suzan pats me on the head and moves behind me. I lay there for a moment breathing deeply, my tits throbbing from the cloths pins, and the two vibrators humming away behind my locked chastity belt. I look over my shoulder to see Suzan taking down the block of ice with my keys in it and my eyes follow her through the bedroom door as she leaves. I lay my head back down on the bed and loose myself in my bondage. I hear water running in the upstairs bathroom for a few moments as I near an orgasm. As I climb to the peak of my orgasm both vibrators shut off. I look over to the doorway and see Suzan standing there with the remote pointing at me in one hand and the keys to my release dangling from the other. “Oh no not just yet,” she says, “where’s the fun in that.” I uncontrollably thrust my hips in a vain attempt to bring myself over the edge of my orgasm as Suzan moves in to the room and sits facing me on the bed. Reaching out Suzan flicks on of the cloths pins on my tits with her finger, as she slides the controls for both vibrators to full for a moment. I squirm on the bed from the pain/pleasure that my stepdaughter is causing me. Suzan repeats the process with each cloths pin on my tits pausing after each one to watch me squirm in my pleasure/pain ecstasy. After running through all the cloths pin sequence three times, she grows bored and starts to remove each cloths pin from my tits and rotates it ninety degrees before replacing it. Again, each time she removes a cloths pin she starts the vibrators on full and stops them once the cloths pins are in place. Each time a pin is removed, I scream in to my gag from the pain. When she has all the cloths pins rotated to their new positions. She starts all over again from the beginning. I lose track of time and how many times she tortures my tits and sends me to the brink of orgasm with the vibrators. My world is reduced to an agony filled throbbing need to cum. I thrash on the bed, tears streaming down my face as I endure the sweet pain/pleasure that my stepdaughter is causing me. After I don’t know how long I am finally blasted in to the most intense orgasm of my life. The pain from my tits and the pleasure from my ass and pussy combine in to an earth shattering orgasm. I literally jump off the bed when it hits. Every muscle strains against myself imposed bondage as I scream in to the ball gag. The waves of my orgasm slam through me over and over. Just as I can’t stand it any longer I pass out from the shear pleasure of finally being allowed to cum. I don’t know how long I am out but when I wake up, I am laying in bed with the covers pulled over me and am no longer in bondage. I am still wearing all of my latex lingerie but the chastity belt has been removed. The cloths pins have all so been removed from my breasts and I can see slight bruising were each one was. I look over to Suzan’s room and notice that the door is closed. I am filled with the sudden need to urinate so I head in to the bathroom. When I have finished and cleaned myself up, I move to Suzan’s door and look in to her room. Laying naked and strapped spread eagle to her bed is my stepdaughter. As I walk in to the room I notice that she is now wearing my chastity belt and that the remote is on her nightstand out of reach. As I move to the bed her eyes follow my every move. She looks me in the eye and starts to explain that the reason she was home and not at school today was that she and her boy friend had a fight because he just couldn’t handle her need to be tied up when they had sex. Suzan went on to describe some of the ways she and her boy friend had played with bondage and that the only time she could reach an orgasm was to be in some kind of bondage. She explained that when she walked in on me in self-bondage that it was like a dream come true and that she just couldn’t let the opportunity slip by. When Suzan had reached the end of her story, I asked her where the keys to the restraints are. With a mischievous grin on her lips Suzan replies that I will have to make her tell me where the keys are. Just as I reach down to pick up the remote to the chastity belt I notice a bag of cloths pins laying on the table beside it. I smile at my stepdaughter as I pick up the remote and cloths pin and display both to her. In a husky voice, I ask Suzan is she sure this is what she wants. She smiles back at me and says, if I ever want to see the keys again that I had better get started. I laugh out loud and shake my head at my stepdaughter when I hear a knock from the front door. I and Suzan look at each other in puzzlement. As Suzan’s room over looks the drive way I glance out the window and see her boy friend’s car in the drive. I smile at Suzan and say I’ll go and see who is at the door. As I walk out of her room, I turn the vibrators attached to the chastity belt on to their lowest setting.

Copyright 1996 John Sanders.May be freely distributed by cybernetic media, provided no fee is charged or profit gained. Hard copies are expressly forbidden without prior consent of the author. May not be published or distributed otherwise without permission. Part One: The Dinner Party - Preparation. It was the festive season, parties, dinners and dances were the main occupation of the evening. Invitations for the company of the vivacious Maria came from everywhere. In fact it was rather boring attending the regular hunt balls, the ladies’ nights and the other expensive charitable do’s. The strangely embossed envelope that arrived in the morning post immediately attracted Maria’s attention. Her eyes settled on a black envelope, written in a strong, bold script. The contrast of the black paper against the silver pen was striking to the eye. This was something to be savoured. Quickly, Maria opened the other envelopes. They were the usual rash of cards from people almost forgotten, interspersed by the odd bill from Harrods and Fortnum and Masons. ...

sequel to ‘Bound to Serve’ The meeting dragged on and on and I hid a yawn behind my hand as I leaned back in the black leather conference chair. I felt the garters slide seductively over my thighs as I crossed my legs and suddenly found it hard to concentrate on a boring PowerPoint slide showing the latest sales figures. My thoughts drifted away from this endless meeting, to him. I really like him, because he’s cute, horny and naïve. He did not have a clue about real sex when I first met him. Women are so much smarter when it comes to sex. After all, it is the one and only stranglehold we have on this world. So I gently guided him from plain vanilla sex to the more interesting realms of bondage and cross-dressing. Once he had been hooked it had been so easy to manipulate him into a bet he could not win. And the fun I had with him afterwards. Dressed up as my maid in high-heels. Hooked to the ceiling, blindfolded, gagged, handcuffed and a spread-bar between his ankles. Moist warmth spread through my loins as I thought about that weekend and I had to struggle to sit still and not rub the inside of my thighs together, softly massaging my pussy. ...

I’ve been ’lurking’ here for several years; so much so that I created this e-mail account just to post this. I am a forty something female flight attendant, divorced, living in CT about 2 hours from NYC. I guess I have been ‘into’ leather, latex, rubber raincoats and rainwear for as long as I can remember. I have spent a lot of money pursueing these interests, and I have a great collection to show for it. I try not to wear too much out in public, because I think I act too distracted. ...

This is a true short story about one of Gromet’s readers, Gwendolyn a young lady who had ventured into Gromet’s kingdom of mummification, and having read of others exploits decided this is what she wanted to try it for herself. My dear cyber friend Gwendolyn had asked me for information on being mummified, of which I was glad to supply. It was to be her first time and like most first timers she was a little apprehensive but wanted to try it. Her helper in the venture was a long standing male friend, I had insisted to her that if she was to try mummification it must be with a well trusted friend as mummification could be turned into the supreme sacrifice so easily if you pick the wrong partner. ...

continued from part two [GROMET: Once again, maybe not classic or purist self-bondage, but please add this one to my earlier ones, as they’ll eventually lead to something right up that alley. More to follow! -k-] Part 3 Yay! My last exam for the semester was over with on a Wednesday. Of course, my roommate still had one to go, and I did my best to help her study by staying out of her way and letting her hit the books. I called my always-helpful lover and explained my problem - he had to work that night, getting his shop’s inventory ready for a weekend sale, but he’d be breaking loose for an hour or two at suppertime and we could grab a bite together, and then I could stay at his place, even though he wouldn’t be there till way late. AND he had a surprise for me, oh goodie! I just LOVE his surprises. ...

She was an attractive woman. I had seen a couple of different mistresses over past few years and none of them could give me the inescapable feeling that I longed for. She brought me to the dungeon in her basement. The wrist and ankle cuffs were padlocked into place. I was then attached to the posts in a vertical spread eagle. I was facing the wall and could hear her behind me getting ready for our session. She them came up behind me and I shivered to her touch. She started to tell me that she was going to keep me for the weekend, locked away in her cellar. As she caressed my back, I became relaxed and let my guard down. As if she could sense this, she grabbed my head, forcing it back and the ball gag was stuffed in my mouth and buckled securely behind my head. When my head was released from her grasp, I tried to shake it out of my mouth, but to no avail. She then left me for a couple of minutes as I began to get excited and wonder what would be next. ...

The story below is pure fiction I stumbled across a site called www.rotten.com then I went to links and found a site called Bonsai Kitten do not go there if you are an animal lover it will upset you! But reading the articles there it gave me an idea for the story below I do hope you sleep well after reading it! And all the fella’s out there do not try to cram your girl into a jam jar, And all you girls out here if your fella turns up with a large Jar Run!!!!!, Also my dear friend John I want to thank him for daring me to use his name in this story. ...

(story continues from Human Pet 2) Chapter Three Part 1: I, Robot. Devon had to go into town for basic supplies. He came back to find Cindy in the French maid outfit and the ballet boots trying to catch up on some long neglected housework. It was a challenge for her to move much less clean. She always was holding on to a broom or vacuum cleaner for additional balance. To make her house work more difficult. Devon added ankle weights and zipped tied them on. Cindy was in torment the entire day but her legs never looked better. ...

Tales from the ‘Something Special boutique’ She hadn’t really wanted the job but at the interview she found that the money was so good she would have to have been insane to turn it down, so on Monday morning she reported for work at the new boutique in the local town. The shop itself was just like any other sort of shop except that the clothes it sold were made from either leather or even more kinky, rubber! ...

Tales from the ‘Something Special boutique’ She hadn’t really wanted the job but at the interview she found that the money was so good she would have to have been insane to turn it down, so on Monday morning she reported for work at the new boutique in the local town. The shop itself was just like any other sort of shop except that the clothes it sold were made from either leather or even more kinky, rubber! ...

Tales from the ‘Something Special boutique’ She hadn’t really wanted the job but at the interview she found that the money was so good she would have to have been insane to turn it down, so on Monday morning she reported for work at the new boutique in the local town. The shop itself was just like any other sort of shop except that the clothes it sold were made from either leather or even more kinky, rubber! ...

By the time hazel had reached the house it was beginning to get dark. “Oh well only this one to do then its off home to a warm mug of coffee” she thought to herself. Hazel had been a door-to-door canvasser selling loft conversions and double-glazing for two years and really enjoyed meeting new people. So as she drove up to the large house which nestled in a small copse just of the main road, she felt certain she could sell one of her companies conversion kits, ’especially here’ she thought to herself. She was determined to sell a conversion to these customers, as her boss had told her, “For the last three years, they have had someone call to show them the latest styles and prices, but no one has ever got the order, so as you are our best, so head office has told me, you can have a go!” ...

By the time hazel had reached the house it was beginning to get dark. “Oh well only this one to do then its off home to a warm mug of coffee” she thought to herself. Hazel had been a door-to-door canvasser selling loft conversions and double-glazing for two years and really enjoyed meeting new people. So as she drove up to the large house which nestled in a small copse just of the main road, she felt certain she could sell one of her companies conversion kits, ’especially here’ she thought to herself. She was determined to sell a conversion to these customers, as her boss had told her, “For the last three years, they have had someone call to show them the latest styles and prices, but no one has ever got the order, so as you are our best, so head office has told me, you can have a go!” ...

So finally after a two-hour drive she pulled up on the drive of her late uncles cottage. It was just as he had described it to her, sheltered in a leafy lane 3 miles outside Middleton. Hurriedly she took her small bag of clothes off the back seat and approached the door to the cottage, as she walked to the cottage she though about her uncle and how much of a surprise it was to be left everything in his will. She had only met her uncle twice as far as she could remember, the last time was just over a year ago when she had come to Middleton to bring him a present for his 50th birthday, and on that occasion had stayed at the local pub so she could return to London early the next day. After a few seconds rummaging about in her bag she found the string with the label and the keys on it. ...

So finally after a two-hour drive she pulled up on the drive of her late uncles cottage. It was just as he had described it to her, sheltered in a leafy lane 3 miles outside Middleton. Hurriedly she took her small bag of clothes off the back seat and approached the door to the cottage, as she walked to the cottage she though about her uncle and how much of a surprise it was to be left everything in his will. She had only met her uncle twice as far as she could remember, the last time was just over a year ago when she had come to Middleton to bring him a present for his 50th birthday, and on that occasion had stayed at the local pub so she could return to London early the next day. After a few seconds rummaging about in her bag she found the string with the label and the keys on it. ...

“Are you sure she’s ready for this?” Dr. Fraunhoffer asks, for perhaps the third time. “It’s quite severe. Almost a traumatic experience, for the wrong kind of patient.” “Quite sure. She insists,” Pia tells him. “She’s quite obsessed about it. You know how she is.” “Oh, I do,” he agrees. Privately thinking that Judith Martinelli was one of his craziest patients. And if you’re a shrink in California, that’s a serious challenge. Judith is intensely masochistic, a thrillseeker with little common sense, but one who plans elaborate and complex ordeals for herself, often at great expense. Pia, her business manager, and sometime lover, is the one who gets to do most of the dirty work setting things up. ...

continued from part one Part 2: Joys of the Spandex Sleepsack Later on that evening after they’d had their meal, Karen our bondagette had gone back to her bedroom, her mum & dad sat downstairs, she lay back down on her bed remembering the glorious afternoon she’d just had when her boyfriend had found her bound, gagged & blindfolded to the bed. Her hand drifted between her legs as the memories came back, her body felt delicious, the warm sensations flooding back throughout her body from between her legs, as she gently played with herself. She got closer to orgasm, her body responding to her touch, her mind lost to her dream, she drifted along building up the delightful sensations… she was getting close now, just a few more minutes… now working her body, using her other hand to caress her breast, tease her now hard nipples. ...

Chapter I Lady Gwen rode her horse up the walk towards Coutt’s Manor. She and some of her friends spent the morning riding and were now heading home for the afternoon. As she entered the courtyard, a stable boy, nude but for collar and leash, took her reins and held the horse for her to dismount. Another servant, similarly attired, was standing by with a tray of drinks. Taking a glass of wine, Lady Gwen turned her back and walked up the path to the house. ...

Now I stood in this strange workshop. My heart raced, my knees shook, as much as my hand. Nervously I looked over the construction and had to lick a few times over my lips to keep them wet. I was very afraid. Was it the right decision? I was very excited, as when I’d first heard about it. No. I found something, which was manufactured here a while ago and it occupied my mind in a strange way ever since. I knew, he would love it, but was I ready to go through with it? Suddenly I felt a hand on my right shoulder and turned around. There stood a woman and she smiled warmly at me. ...

continues from part two Part 3 - Bagged & Packed “So with your advisor away, you’re pretty much free all week, aren’t you Karen?” Zoe sat across the table from Karen, nibbling at the pasta Karen had made. Zoe’s eyes still had the wicked gleam they had held ever since Karen had released her from the trunk that afternoon. It’s her own fault she ended up in there, Karen thought. Still, she shuddered to think of the revenge that Zoe was surely plotting. ...

(story continues from Away On Business 6: More Duvet Roll) WARNING Do NOT try this at home, the story is presented here as a fantasy only, to attempt this in real life may result in injury or death. In Memory of Diane, my soulmate, who sadly passed away after her fight with cancer and is sadly missed. I hope in leaving this legacy to your readers that they can appreciate how much fun we had in acting out these fantasies. Authors Note: Just as a background whenever I was away on business Diane used to send me horny emails, often I would read these during meetings etc. As you can imagine it was quite distracting to say the least. I have made them into this series of stories called ‘Away on Business’. I bet you wished your girlfriend sent you horny emails like this when you were away on business! ...

Brent looked around him with a sigh, wondering why he’d even bothered coming in here. Everything in the little shop looked musty and ancient. Shelves full of old bottles lined each aisle, their labels marked with mostly unreadable script. Intermingled with the bottles were boxes full of dried things Brent wasn’t sure he wanted to identify. Some magic shop this was! And what a waste of time. Shaking his head, Brent turned toward the door. ...

(story continues from Batgirl - The Return 2: Funerals and Wills)_ Part 3: A Meeting of Ways They made good time through midday traffic. The ride into the outskirts of the city was pleasant, giving Barbara time to make notes and send them off to her assistant. The built-up city gave way to subdivisions of home and then to open, large lands that surrounded the farms and the homes of the uncommonly wealthy. The limousine pulled through the gate, closing behind them as the auto rolled up the long drive to the front entrance of the large, gothic style estate of the Wentworth family. ...

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” she said to me. I didn’t open my eyes, but I smiled and stretched on the expensive sheets, making a happy kitty-cat noise. I had slept well–as I always did, in her bed–but I was so perfectly comfortable that I just didn’t want to get up. I could smell her perfume. She waited patiently for me to rouse myself. She was always so good to me. She lifted my arm and kissed the back of my hand. I finally opened my eyes to see her sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at me. I had felt her get up some time earlier, but she was still wearing her lavender silk nightgown. She always looked so well made up. I don’t think I had ever even seen her without makeup on. I guess that was just how she was brought up. It wouldn’t have mattered to me if she didn’t look like some retro icon of femininity. I would have loved her, anyway. ...

“Good morning, sleepyhead,” she said to me. I didn’t open my eyes, but I smiled and stretched on the expensive sheets, making a happy kitty-cat noise. I had slept well–as I always did, in her bed–but I was so perfectly comfortable that I just didn’t want to get up. I could smell her perfume. She waited patiently for me to rouse myself. She was always so good to me. She lifted my arm and kissed the back of my hand. I finally opened my eyes to see her sitting on the edge of the bed looking down at me. I had felt her get up some time earlier, but she was still wearing her lavender silk nightgown. She always looked so well made up. I don’t think I had ever even seen her without makeup on. I guess that was just how she was brought up. It wouldn’t have mattered to me if she didn’t look like some retro icon of femininity. I would have loved her, anyway. ...

Chapter 1: Welcome to the Big City The wipers beat double time to push the rain aside, Betty peered through the windshield trying to find her way. Not for the first time she regretted taking that turn off, but she had been sure that was the one that would get her to that gas station. The noise under the hood was getting worse and worse and she had less and less hope of finding a phone let alone someplace to get help with her car. When the engine finally gave out Betty was able to get it over to the curb. Looking out the windows all she could see through the rain were deserted streets and buildings that went into the clouds. ...

(story continues from Bondage Boutique 4) Part Five ‘The bitch is enjoying it,’ Roz thought as she watched the spectacle. The unfortunate crook that Jack had apprehended earlier had spent the last few hours licking and nuzzling his balls and cock. The nameless black girl was trapped in the seat of the chair with an invisible buzzing vibrator between her legs. Her mouth was forced open in an ‘O’ shape by the wide ring gag. It appeared to Roz that when the buzzing toy between her legs sprang to life the thief seemed to enjoy her predicament. With gusto the captive girl licked, her head nodding up and down in a furious rhythm. She slurped and murmmered as she pleasured Jack. Her moans slowly grew in volume as time went on. Her head nodded faster as her licks and slurps increased tempo. ...

I recently took a vacation to a town where a friend of mine lives due to some work related stuff. I haven’t seen my friend for almost two year’s and I looked forward to seeing her. We had always been close to each other and had a special friendship, which allowed us to be there for each other without getting lost in the throws of a relationship. She had moved away and we had always kept in touch with each other, a call every month was always welcomed and we understood that when we got together, it was like we had never been apart. I would always call her first whenever anything important was facing my life. I always appreciated her views and opinions and considered her my mentor in many ways. I was always thrilled to hear about the many different projects she had been working on, and it was apparent that her decision to move away was a wise one. She was extremely successful, both professionally and financially. She was very secure, stable and beyond beautiful with her long hair and seductive Librarian look. I never envied her success but knew that she was destined to be more than the average women. ...

Cindy had spent many days enclosed inside the love doll, she had become more like the doll in many ways. Now she even had the box to be stored in… (story continues from Cindy Lovedoll) Part 2: Bagged! As I’ve said in my previous story about how I’d come back early from a trip to find a latex sexdoll in my boyfriends bed. I’d had the overwhelming urge to become the sexdoll, I just had to be “her”. My boyfriend had used me without realising that I’d replaced “her”, and then in the morning, I had revealed my secret. We had progressed until one weekend my partner had surprised me with a present, a box to keep his love doll in! I was in heaven and quickly found just how much I enjoyed being bound in the box and kept for his pleasure. ...

story continues from part 7 Chapter 8 In stark contrast to the relative comfort of Lauren’s soft, plush surroundings with the airtight cocoon to keep out the cold, Jade was afforded no such luxury after release from the Japanese-style bondage which Amber had inflicted on her. She had been the first of the trio to be allowed out of her tortuous position, before being marched away from her sister and Lauren. Having spent the past few uncomfortable hours trying to find release from these, the strictest of bonds that Amber had ever imposed upon her, she’d finally had to admit defeat. Normally she was quite adept at getting out of rope bondage, having acquired an expertise matched only by her sister over the course of the years. This Oriental bondage, with its taut webbing and numerous hitches and cinches, knots and splices, however, had left her bewildered and confused as to how to wriggle, squeeze or contort her arms out of the immaculately tied ligatures that surrounded and overwhelmed her. And it appeared, from the grunts of frustration coming from the direction of her twin, that success on this score was also eluding Jasmine. ...

story continues from part 8 Chapter 9 “Hi Lauren, I’m back.” Steve’s shouted greeting as he entered the house was met only with silence. He wasn’t unduly worried about this lack of response at the time, however. Picking up the mail from the mat in the hallway, he absentmindedly threw this onto the table and went in search of his soulmate. Quickly ascertaining that she wasn’t on the ground floor, he hurried up the stairs and checked the bedroom, then the spare room - the latter known as their bondage playroom, or dungeon - but could find no sign of her. ...

(A sequel to Ever Increasing Bondage) Chapter 1 Lauren shifted her arms from side to side, in an effort to see how much movement she was capable of. Not very much was the quickly discovered answer. The leather straitjacket creaked softly as she tested its restraining qualities; attributes which she knew, from many hours of experience, to be of a very high standard indeed. Even so, testing the efficacy of the tightly strapped garment was always an attractive way of passing the time; although, in truth, her other options in this regard were somewhat limited just at the moment. ...

I had been in Los Angeles for a business conference for nearly a week, it had been a hectic schedule with many things to organise, but now it was Friday, time to relax. I’d been out for a meal with several others from the conference but decided to call it an early night because of the week I’d had. On getting back to my hotel I headed into the bar for a nightcap before heading upstairs. I moved over to the bar and ordered my drink and sat on the bar stool whilst the bar tender prepared my drink. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery)_ Part 2: Leather Pleasure I had been left by myself tightly strapped in a dolly delivery crate in the storage room of this man I’d only met what seemed like ages ago but was in reality only could be measured in hours. Not something I would normally do, but then this relationship was far from normal and I was enjoying doing what was happening to me. Plus I’d had some great sex with this guy and he was very attractive, famous and witty, ticked all my boxes. ...

(story continues from Dolly Discovery 3: Latex Dolly)_ Part 4: Just Another Latex Dolly I had met this wonderful and attentive man one night in my hotel’s bar and from there we had moved on to have the most wonderful sex I’d ever had. He had invited me to his home which is where I had discovered his secret desires for dolls, I was more fascinated than shocked and wanted to experience for myself his desires for his dolls. We had played all week end with me as his doll in various locations especially the ‘dungeon’ room where I’d been used by him and his friend and been left overnight. ...

Emma arrived a half an hour early for the viewing. It was always best to arrive before the client. It also allowed her to make sure that everything was presentable and that there were no unexpected surprises, like burst pipes or collapsed plaster. Although the property was maintained by an agency, it never hurt to check. Emma picked up the print outs of the property that she had bought from the office and leaved through them one more time, just so that she could read the details one more time and compare the description to the actual property. ...

(story continues from Emma’s Entombment 3) Part 4 It was Emma who awoke first, cradled in her husband’s arms. Seeing the sun rising over the wonderful Cairo skyline. She sighed and snuggled closer to her man… knowing… knowing… Knowing this might be their last day alive! In the months after her surprise release from the casket by Rashid Feroz and his men, she, and her husband had endured a living hell at the hands of the Egyptian authorities. Yet at first it seemed to have been all right. Emma had stood in the sarcophagus for what seemed hours, convinced now that she was permanently entombed, when suddenly her ears heard a ‘thump’ “Surely… not?” she whispered, then minutes later her eyes blurred with tears as the faint sounds of what appeared to be digging reached her. “Oh Emma, I’m sorry… they’ve come after all!” she wept, part wanting freedom, but also now wondering if this was Tony alone as it got louder. But why was he digging anyway? The sarcophagus only had to be hooked up then winched out, unless that had somehow broken. Gradually she could hear voices… not just Tony when he’d yelled, hoping for her to reply. Trouble being that Emma didn’t want to be freed now if it was not just something between them. The idea she’d get opened up like some exhibit terrified Mrs Cline so the girl didn’t reply. “Please Emma, fight for me… ” she sobbed, those veils soaked with tears and sticking to both cheeks now. Tony was relieved when they arrived there. Himself and Rashid Feroz, plus two men from the museum but the Professor’s wife Fatima was also here; brought by her husband to look after Mrs Cline if she’d survived. Feroz was amazed when Cline showed him the room and his eyes swept the walls, the Brit however was appalled to find the place empty! “But it WAS here Rashid. I promise you… IT WAS HERE!” he said, jabbing at the floor. The two workers looked baffled, their boss guilty as he stared at Cline. “My turn to confess Tony… ” he said. Only Cline’s professionally trained responses to a crisis stopped him killing the Egyptian right there when Feroz told him about the police report. Simmering down after he finished, his boots scraping around and eventually finding the edges of the hatch. “OK, guess we’re as bad. But let’s not waste any more time.” So they began. Cline assembling his winch while the workers dug. Feroz preparing a drill to make some air holes. The three local men’s eyes widened on hitting the top of the sarcophagus. Cline just relieved and it was he who started yelling to his wife, praying for her to respond. Not knowing she was weeping quietly below. The sound of the drill was terrifyingly loud as it bored into the top. Feroz easing it down, worried that he might end up killing Mrs Cline himself. So he did holes in the corners away from where her head should be, several now showing darkness against the sandstone. He stopped after doing ten. Lying on the edge then banged on the top. “Mrs Cline, its Professor Feroz. Are you alright… ?” he said. Everyone listening intently… Twice more he tried and was about to admit defeat when… “Yes Rashid… I’m fine… Is Tony there?” they heard faintly. The two workers looked stunned, each hugging the other, as it appeared their mission was successful now. Cline was in tears, his face buried in both hands before he went and embraced the two men. Fatima standing to one side looking amazed. Her lips moving as she prayed thanks to her God for the deliverance of this lady. Delivering Mrs Cline to the surface took another hour. Now she’d accepted the idea of freedom Emma began to talk to her man as he briefed her on what had happened. She took it well, knowing they would be in Rashid’s debt for many a year now. Either financially or something else. More holes were drilled around the top, obliterating the face now then the whole front part of the head fell away, revealing… The Egyptian group stared at the sight of the white veiled figure inside as they looked down. Tony had not told them about Emma’s attire and he knew the level of embarrassment would get worse as more of his wife’s lovely body was revealed. More digging from the side now and soon they were down halfway. Her chest visible now and the workers stunned as they stared at her breasts. Her face inside rocking slightly, that gold collar around its neck and she was still crying as well. When they stopped for a break everyone except Tony went outside. Leaving him to cradle Emma’s face and try to unlock the first of her restraints. Searching for the lever brought a puzzled look. “They fell out, all six of them,” she shrugged on being asked. Then Cline heard the rest and it made him shudder. Realising that they were going to have to smash the whole sarcophagus apart, in-situ and his heart sank… .only to see her suddenly starting to smile at him. “What’s so funny… honey,” he began, smiling now at the rhyme. She grinned back, trembling as he crouched down and the couple had a long kiss. Emma’s eyes beginning to water again at the thought of freedom seconds away. “The pins are all upright. Now you remember that surely Tony? You put the restraints on. It’s easy. Just put your hands under my arms… and lift!” His head fell against hers and they kissed again before he bent down, sliding his buckets, firstly over those breasts making her squeak before getting into position. Under her armpits and… Emma Cline squealed as she felt herself rising. Neck, back, the legs and her wrists all suddenly loose from their pins. The weight coming off her feet for the first time in ages was SO good as she clung on. Bursting into tears as he brought her up and out of the sarcophagus and laid her down on the sand. Grabbing a blanket that Fatima Feroz had been sitting on while the others had worked. Wrapping Emma’s torso to protect her modesty as she kicked off those shoes with a groan. “Bit late now, those two have been staring at them ever since that big chunk came off. Which, unfortunately is more than can be said for my ‘jewellery.’ They all tightened again after the sarcophagus was closed. Then the handles fell out too. You’re going to have to grind them off!” The collar was going to be the problem. Far too tight to cut from inside out and the other way would risk slicing into an artery. It took Tony long enough to remove the veils, at first feeding them through. Before ending up chopping the material apart from above with a knife then tugging the fragments away. NOW they could properly kiss. Lips locked together and it felt so good as he stroked her cheeks. Dabbing them dry with a hankie, amazed that despite her ordeal Emma still looked lovely, if a little red around the eyes. Make-up was smudged too. “You’re a bloody mess!” She laughed now, hugging him tightly, the tears soon restarting however and that was how the others found them. Locked together and only a polite cough split the couple apart. Rashid Feroz was amazed to see her free. Staring at the gold loops around her limbs, the collar too. Thankfully the blanket covered her body but those long slim legs were clearly visible through the material of her dress. Fatima just looked shocked, but eventually came closer and was hugged by the ‘victim’ as she still thought of the girl. The other two men looked on impassionless now. Seeing as their job was done. Feroz spoke to them both and lots of nodding was done. Cline came up and personally thanked them, then Emma staggered to her feet, wincing in pain but walked over with Fatima’s assistance. Taking their hands and kissing them on both cheeks. It seemed to satisfy the pair, Cline noticing the younger guy had stroked Emma’s ass! They packed away the winch then left, taking the truck with them. Tony intending to drive the other two back in their jeep. Firstly they had to get those restraints off Emma’s body and led her out of the dig. The girl breathing fresh air, even though it was way after dark. Two long hours later Emma Cline was genuinely ‘free’. The last loop cut into three segments lying on the workshop table. She picked up the bit marked ‘Emma’ and briefly kissed it before Tony brought in a suitcase and his wife went alone next door and dressed herself into… well something a little less revealing! Fatima Feroz held Emma’s robe and cradling it to her face with a sigh as the girl returned. Rashid saw this and grinned, his wife starting to blush and she turned away. Mrs Cline taking it from the lady, folding it carefully then ‘presenting’ it with a bow. Feroz saw a look pass between them then the ladies hugged again. The Egyptian’s wife looked to her man and he nodded. An embarrassed smile on Fatima’s face then they all laughed as she went red. She tucked it into a bag then suggested it was time they went home. Cline looked at his watch and winced. Nearly 10pm now and he guessed the hotel ought to be told they were going to be very late. He asked Feroz to call them and the man did, but during the conversation Tony realised something was wrong. Rashid jabbering away then he nodded, seeing Fatima too appeared to be agreeing with him as the call ended. “They thought you were not coming, especially as most of the other guests couldn’t get there either because of the accident.” The two Britons looked puzzled before he explained “Sorry Tony, but a container ship broke free from its moorings and hit your boat, splitting it in two! It’s OK, nobody got killed as the tour hadn’t started receiving guests. The crew is fine too. Some a bit wet, as they had to dive off the back. But it means no vessel, as the company only have the two and the second is up river.” Emma looked disconsolate now, only cheering slightly as the Feroz’s invited them to remain at the house as their guests. Cline didn’t want to impose but it was Fatima who insisted. Rashid going along with it, though he did laugh and asked Emma’ if she’d like to return to her sarcophagus instead! That cracked everyone up and they departed, getting to the Feroz apartment just after midnight. Rashid saying he hoped that they would stay the weekend… as he wanted a longer look at the extra bits at Neen-Al Tudlobry. Now he had the ‘experts’ he hoped more interesting artifacts would appear. Tony looked at his wife and she glowed, the girl intending to be more honest and reveal the existance of the storeroom. So that was agreed and on the Friday afternoon the Professor and both Clines’ returned. Fatima was at work so was unable to come. “Some of us have proper jobs. Unlike you three playing games,” she’d said with a twinkle when they’d prepared to depart. A great day was had; Rashid astonished as he saw the storeroom then asked what else they knew about. Slightly dismayed to find this was ‘it’. As far as the couple had got. “However,” Tony said. “We’re not due to be back in Cairo for six days. If you want, as the cruise is off we’ll do some exploring until then. Get all these documented as well, yes?” Pointing to the hieroglyphics on the wall. Rashid Feroz was delighted, agreeing to that so everyone went back to Cairo where Fatima was told of the plans. Mrs Feroz taking Emma off to go food and supply shopping for the British pair. She was still amazed at what Mrs Cline had endured and they had a ‘girlie’ chat about what it had all been about. Emma finding out that her host had a wonderful sense of humour and they’d enjoy their day out together. A dinner for four at a local restaurant then back to their place. Emma and Tony sitting outside late on as the others had retired early. Going past the couple’s bedroom to use a bathroom Mrs Cline couldn’t help listening. Returning to her own she saw her hubby and slyly grinned. “I think Fatima’s getting full use of my ‘robe’” she murmured. Sunday saw them departing Cairo. Hugs and kisses all round before Tony drove his wife away. The pair now armed with enough stuff to last the week, but also official permits and translated documents from Rashid’s office allowing them to be there too. “I wasn’t able to speak to the police but show them these and you’ll be alright. Good luck… and don’t get stuck again!” he joked and they all laughed at that. The rest of the day the couple worked hard in the room. All the hieroglyphics were photographed and e-mailed to Rashid. Getting a ‘well-done’ in return. They had dinner in the open, sitting outside looking up at the stars once the sun had vanished. “You know Tony, I really thought my time had come, will not happen again,” Emma said cuddling him. Turning in later on he came to the dormitory to see his wife dressed in… “Might have guessed. You’ve been waiting all day to get into one of those haven’t you Mrs?” he grinned. Emma now blushing as she sat on the bed waiting for Tony’s wandering hands that were heading towards her breasts. Monday dawned cool and clear so after breakfast Emma dressed conservatively in her blue maxi-dress, this time without the jacket. Trainers applied and Tony had nodded in approval. Now she was striding towards the dig entrance long after lunch when she heard a jeep coming along the track. It drove right up to her and two policemen got out. Promptly grabbing the girl and naturally Emma screamed as they started yelling at her. When she didn’t reply one of the men slapped her hard across the face and she fell backwards and tumbled to the floor in a cloud of dust. Tony heard the commotion and hurried up the passageway, emerging to see his wife being handcuffed then dragged to the jeep and hurled against the side. Shouting at the cops to stop he advanced. Only for one of them to draw a pistol, ordering him in Arabic to raise his hands. Well, the gesture appeared to be that so Cline obeyed. The driver now got out, obviously the senior man and it was Tony’s turn to get the treatment. Of course being a physically imposing specimen he too was cuffed before the couple were led to the dormitory. The policemen seeing the footprints leading to and from the building and knowing where any other people might be found. Both Britons were told to sit down. Emma looking very scared as she was ‘dusted off’ by wandering hands then she was helped to a chair by the two smirking young officers. Her cuffs digging into the wrists and she was already worried about nerve damage as they were far too tightly applied. Cline did his best. Indicating where Feroz’s permits were and one of the men grabbed the file. Leafing through them and muttering something to the boss. He shrugged and nodded. To their relief both sets of cuffs were removed and the pair allowed sitting next to the other. Emma’s hands being cradled by her husband. Mainly to stop them seeing how frightened they both were. A bottle of water appeared and was tossed across. Cline’s great reactions preventing it striking his wife’s face as she recoiled. The language barrier was an obvious problem. Neither of the Clines spoke Arabic and if their captors knew English then they were not letting on as they rabid on for ages. The chief was getting cross now and eventually pointed to them, then the door and Tony guessed this might mean trouble. Emma stared in shock at the gesture to stand up then put her arms behind. Slowly doing so then the officers produced their handcuffs. She made to move towards Tony for protection but a loud command made her freeze. Emma trembled as the cuffs were applied, wincing, as again they were too tight before he pointed to the door and she was led outside. Tony stood helpless as she vanished, hearing her start to cry before her footsteps had faded. A loud squeal of ‘No!’ made him glare at the boss… who drew his own pistol and cocked it! One man returned… smiling and jabbering to the boss. Who now grinned then Tony was led out, the guy surprised not to have been cuffed. To see only the jeep and their own. No sign of his wife and he turned, getting angry now. “Where is she?” he stormed. Itching to go to the police vehicle, as she must be in the blacked out back. But he was forced at gunpoint by the boss to get into the driver’s seat of their own jeep then indications were that he was to lead, the others would follow. Emma was terrified as she’d been bundled into the vehicle and made to sit on the bench. One of the men followed and Mrs Cline shook as he grabbed more cuffs and her ankles were secured together. Another set was applied to a strut below the wooden slats and it’s other loop attached to her restraints between those trembling legs. Pinning her into position. A shout to his mate getting in up front and the driver fired up the engine. She didn’t hear Tony at first then his voice, making her smile briefly before a slap wiped that off her face. Emma made to kick him, only to gasp as the cuffs did their job, digging into her skin and she yelped. A wagging finger from the smirking officer made it worse. Away they roared. Emma trying desperately to hang on, grabbing the slats as the driver tried to keep up with Tony and once more Em wished he wasn’t trying to be a rally-driver. At one point she almost slid off the bench. Only the officer’s hands grabbing her torso stopped Mrs Cline doing that. Of course it gave him an opportunity for a grope too and Emma squealed, making the Egyptians laugh. A barrage of chatter flying between them, before the driver said something in English! “We’ll see you alright Mrs… ” then laughed in a way that made the girl shiver… Emma was shocked; launching into a right rant, going on for a few minutes as the pair just grinned at her. Making Mrs Cline furious now. She threatened to tell their boss what they’d done to her while he was out of view. The one in the back stuck his face close to hers. “We haven’t done anything to you,” her captor grinned… “Yet.” She lost control now. Aiming a head-butt that only just missed as he ducked back. That was a serious miscalculation on her part. More jabbering as he leaned against the partition at the front then said something sharp to his mate. The driver stood hard on the brakes and no way could Emma Cline hold on. Launching forward she tumbled off the bench smacking headfirst into the divider. The anklecuffs digging harshly into her legs and Emma screamed. Shaking her head at the blow and falling to the floor as he accelerated again. The guy in the back moved swiftly now as she rolled about face down, unable to help herself get up. He unlocked the cuff from the strut and tugged upwards. Emma’s feet lifting before he pulled forward and bent her legs towards the wrists. Easing the loop around and relocking it in a hog-tie. Now Mrs Cline panicked before her chin was grabbed and he shoved an oily rag in there, wrapping another over the top as Emma went berserk. This was intolerable but there was precious little she could do except scream. But like Abdul it just seemed to be spurring her assailant on. He laughed to his mate, the driver turning to look and that was SO frightening as the jeep swerved and wobbled over the road. Now she quietened down, hoping this would be enough but young policeman had other ideas for pretty foreign lady. She had things he and Rasul, his mate upfront didn’t. Lifting underneath Emma’s armpits he hauled the girl up onto her knees then forced Mrs Cline back onto her haunches, facing the front away from him. NOW he could get to work. Unzipping Emma’s dress, ignoring her frantic squeals as she realised this was only the start of some serious abuse. He eased the shoulder straps down over her arms, pinning them to her torso. Revealing the lacy black bra and the twin treasures it contained. Deftly that too was undone and her perfect 36C’s were laid bare for them to ogle. The driver guffawing as his buddy placed both hands and squeezed. Emma screamed now as he manipulated them, the driver saying something to him. Pointing to the traffic that was building rapidly in front as they came down the valley into Cairo. The earlier braking had already seen Tony and the boss pulling away and it seemed these two bastards were in no rush to get to the station as he laughed in reply. Mrs Cline would later describe this as ‘Traffic Tit Torment’ as she was fondled in time to the movement of the jeep. Any left turn and that breast would be grabbed. Go right and the other would get it. Braking or acceleration would get both nipples pinched and the girl was soon in agony, not knowing they’d been past the Police station at least three times already! Eventually he tired of this and she was roughly redressed. A sigh followed by a squeal as he let go, pushing Emma forward and her body slammed into the floor, banging the side of her face as she tried to brace for the impact. She was relieved when they pulled through an armoured gate and the jeep parked up. The door opened and her tormentor undid her leg cuffs then dragged Emma out. Marching her past a bunch of his mates, playfully slapping away at least two wandering hands that reached towards her. Arriving in what she assumed was the custody area of course her first intention was looking for Tony as she was made to stand in the corner. ...

The notion of being tied up had always held a strange fascination for Lauren, although until now her curiosity had lain dormant within her. Now, however, when the hint of an opportunity to actually participate arose, something stirred within her & she found herself desperately hoping that she was going to be able to experience firsthand something that had so far been merely a flight into fantasy. The nineteen year old slim, attractive brunette was staying the weekend at the home of two of her old school friends, Jade & Jasmine. Their parents were away for a few days, so the identical twins had invited Lauren to stay over until Monday at their house in the country. Not so much a house really, as a small mansion, with old creaking stairs, rambling corridors, cellars, an attic, & more rooms than Lauren had ever bothered to count. The house was set in several acres of its own grounds & boasted an orchard & a walled garden. Reached only by a long driveway from the road, the idyllic setting was peaceful, isolated & secluded. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage) Part 2 Lauren stopped and looked up at the old house with some trepidation. It was more than six months since she’d last been here, but the memories of what had occurred over those two days were etched indelibly into her mind, and would forever remain so. The house and surrounding grounds were almost exactly as Lauren remembered them, except that now the first green buds and shoots of spring had been replaced with the russet brown, red and yellow hues of autumn. The setting was peaceful and remote; idyllic in fact. But for the twenty year old female making her way up the long driveway, the sight of this rambling building, with its uneven tiles, crooked chimneys and ivy-clad brickwork, held mixed emotions. For it was here that her friends – the twins Jasmine and Jade – had subjected her to an ordeal that, she had assumed at the time, was to read as the final chapter to her short life on earth. ...

(story continues from Ever Increasing Bondage 5) Part 6 Lauren sighed contentedly and curled up under the duvet. The warm bedding she’d been snuggled up in for the past few hours was in stark contrast to her experience of the night before, and she was grateful for the sense of security and wellbeing that she could now savour. It was still dark outside, although the first signs that daybreak was imminent could be seen peeping through the gaps between the curtains. Her vision, however, as she gazed out into the twilight of the bedroom, was not as sharp as it would have been under normal circumstances. ...

(story continues from Four Hands are Better then Two!) Part 2 Chapter 3 Lorene then goes over to the corner and gets the office chair that was there, she rolls it over to me and Jen pushes me into it. Just as I am about to say something Lorene works the gag into my mouth and pulls it tight in the back and fastens it up. Now unable say or do anything Jen and Lorene gather in front of me as they start to laugh, Jen looks at Lorene and says this was a great idea you had, Lorene answers yes it was, we should have lots of fun with him. ...

(story continues from Gai-Shift - Peregrine 5: Petra’s humiliation)_ Chapter 6: The trap is set… Captain Zana Hoffsteder walked slowly along the row of staterooms. Tall and proportioned and commanding, her body snugly tucked into her rubberized airship suit, the confusion of her hair over her shoulders matched the confusion her sky-blue, bispeckled eyes. Her entire crew - other than one useless girl - had been spirited away by her passenger’s amorous cat-girl. One by one the crew had been snarled by the creature’s ropes, their clothing stripped away, their passions empathetical broadcast for all to savor. The ship, deprived of its womanized fuel source, drifted in clouds, position uncertain. ...

To understand the Gai Shift & to review the characters in this story, check out this useful guide: Gai-Shift Encyclopedia of Knowledge_ Chapter 1: Manni Surprise Van lay in her broad bed, curled under the sheets like some languid golden-haired feline. It was a slow, sunny morning and nothing was pressing. All of the automated devices of the Goldwaith country estate were functional; the mail tubes, the rope sorters, the auto-winches. Even the woman-traps that dotted the grounds were primed to bundle up trespassing poachers. ...

It was time for Amy to play. She had planning this “alone” time for quite a while and it was finally here; a chunk of time in the early afternoon when she could indulge in her secret erotic pastime. Her boyfriend was going to pick her up this evening for dinner but that was the only other thing on her agenda other than some delicious self- bondage. As she gathered up a few of her favorite toys, she knew she should enjoy the warm April weather outside before it became leaden with drizzle-laden clouds. But her libido had taken over the reins to her desires so now all that was left was to indulge herself. She had gathered up her collection of leather cuffs with their various padlocks, a ball gag head harness, her favorite little pink vibrator with its twin for her anus, and a padded black leather blindfold that would encase her in her own subbie world; everything to make her bondage time downstairs very enjoyable. ...

This story is the Male point-of-view version of “My New Position” and shows a darker side to the story… The subliminal messaging seem to work well with this one, the speakers hidden in her office have been playing from the time she started working for me as my PA, now a several weeks later the conditioning to accept latex clothing as normal, something that she desires above all else seems to have come to fruition, the trigger for her responses, the ‘damaged’ parcel containing the latex catsuit has just been delivered to her by the courier. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 2: Abigail) Chapter 3: Brenda Chapter three of eight is W’s interview with “Brenda.” * * * * * * * * * * * * Brenda wanted to sit in Shelly’s living room for our talk. She was wearing a very small tube top that barely contained her ample breasts and a very small, very tight pair of denim shorts that would have had Daisy Duke blushing with embarrassment. I had no doubt which girl she was, or at least I was absolutely sure which model she had been in the performance. Up close, in natural light, her tattoos were even more striking. Some of the leaves were in the shape of flames and some of the flames were in the shape of leaves and the serpent or serpents that slithered throughout the burning foliage were a realistic pattern of black, green, yellow and orangish red. When combined with the movement of muscle behind it, the entire tattoo seemed to be alive. ...

(story continues from I, Masochist - Chapter 4: Carol) Chapter 5: Diane & David Chapter five of eight is W’s interview with “Diane and David.” * * * * * * * * * * * * Diane’s first words as she came through the door to Shelly’s apartment were, “I hope you don’t mind that I brought David. He’s my twin brother. Dr. Collins only wanted to talk to women, but David is as much a pain slut as I am - maybe more so. I thought maybe his perspective would be helpful.” ...

(story continues from Jasmine becomes a Slave) All characters are fictional and any resemblance to living people is just a coincidence as is the football game fictional. Part Two Chapter 3: Learning about Racheal ( some parts are slow but background is needed) After a 20 minute drive, the van passed through an electronic gate and then drove up the long driveway and stopped in front of a huge mansion. “We are home now slave,” Racheal told jasmine. As Jasmine looked at the house she could not believe how rich Racheal was and what horrors were in store for her in there. Dragging jasmine by the leash Racheal entered the house and went directly to the elevator and down to the basement. When the doors opened, jasmine realized just how bad her position was when she saw the best equipped dungeon she had ever seen. ...

Greetings from the land of Oz. I’ve really been enjoying your page and the stories on it. Here’s one for your files if you’d like. Since moving into my apartment, I had been busily building all kinds of bondage toys. I’d built or modified some furniture for bondage use and was in the process of building more. I had a pretty complex set of stocks setup and was also experimenting with timer locks and remote operated vibrators and things. Creativeness is a must for good bondage. ...

Yes, I’ve heard all the warnings about the risks of self bondage and how dangerous it is, etc. etc. But let’s face it, if I had a partner I wouldn’t be doing it to myself, would I? Needless to say, there have been a couple of times when I tied myself up and things didn’t go quite as planned as far as getting loose. Sometimes, no matter how well you plan or test, something doesn’t quite work. Here’s one of the goofs I made. Obviously, I’ve yet to really screw it up, since I’m here to write about them, but that time could come. ...

continued from part one Part 2 Sandy, It’s been just a little over two years now, since that time when you fixed my old handcuffs and kept me for the night when I put them on for the first time. We’ve had other nights and weekends together since then, and I’ve always gotten the same tingles and chills I got that first time, and I hope I always will. Now it’s time to celebrate that gift of what you did for me and helped my find by giving you something special in return. I hope it’s what you want. ...

Lady Sally Blackrook, Victorian Adventuress By Gincrack ([email protected]) Tormenting Technology! Lady Sally Blackrook looked down at the sabre tip pressing firmly against the front of her bodice. It had been a short fight and from the beginning she knew that her chances of killing or incapacitating the five armed men were low if not virtually non-existent despite her prowess with a blade. Still several of the men nursed wounds to their arms and faces, her own blade coloured with their blood. ...

It all started with my late-night visits to Liverpool Central Library. I use the place at least once a week as I’m studying as a mature student. My preferred time is late, usually after midnight. It’s the best time to go as it’s pretty quiet & you be sure that the only other users are serious geeks who, like myself try to avoid being disturbed. Anyway, back to my fantasy….. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound 2) Part 3 The foundations of this tale are based on real events…with a large helping of fantasy added for good measure. I won’t bore you with a long story about how I came to be bound that Friday evening. Suffice to say that visits to see my rigger, Sarah, occurred on a frequent and regular basis, by which I mean maybe two or three times a week. On these occasions I would go to her house, have her tie me up, gag me and usually leave me that way for several hours while she watched television, did her housework or - very occasionally - went out for the night. Although Sarah and I had had a brief fling together a couple of years previous to the incident that I am about to document, we weren’t in a relationship at this time. We were, however, still work colleagues, and my after-hours visits served to sate my appetite for being kept in tight, inescapable bondage. Sarah’s views on this arrangement hovered somewhere between fascination and indifference, and up to now I had never really sussed out her true feelings on the subject. But the fact that she was willing to help me live out my ‘kidnapped by a beautiful woman’ fantasies was all I needed at the time. Simply being rendered helpless and left for an unknown length of time was something I’d always enjoyed experiencing, and the fact that I could now indulge in this pleasure every few days was all I really desired from our relationship. And Sarah was quite willing to go along with my strange little games, provided that I didn’t take up too much of her time. ...

(story continues from Long Time Bound 3) Part 4 “Here, put these on.” Tracey handed the pair of taupe coloured tights to me. “You want me to wear these… and nothing else?” Tracey smiled at me. “Of course. Now get undressed and do as you’re told.” I started to take my clothes off and began sheathing my legs in the tights, conscious that Tracey was standing on the other side of the bedroom, watching my every move. ...

(story continues from My Butler James 6: The Singularity Part 2) Part 7: Jessica’s Play Toy I woke looking up at both evil little machines and Ms. Jessica, she wearing a very condescending expression that looked out of place on her perfect doll like face… “I must first thank you for your rude comment, although it seems so uncharacteristic for one with your well documented personality. The human part of me was starting to develop a conscience in regard to our plans for you, especially with all you and I have in common. These things we must do have the potential to be most unpleasant for you, while at the same time downright entertaining to watch if one lets her humanity take a brief vacation. They are at the same time unavoidably necessary to prevent possibly damaging a more valuable human asset with skills desirable to us. You are, in the big scheme of things expendable, but I have no desire to destroy you unnecessarily, at least until you have served out your intended purpose.” ...

It was turning out to be a normal day like any other in the office, that is until the courier arrived at my desk carrying a parcel. You see I work as a Personal Asssistant to my boss, or secretary in the old terms. He runs a successful engineering & manufacturing business, our office is at the front of the building with the factory located below and behind the main offices. ...

(story continues from My New Position) Part 2: Home Delivery After being discovered dressed in a latex catsuit by my boss, my guilt and horniness at being dressed this way had led to me being dressed in corset, thigh-high boots, collar and strapped to a display stand, just like the rubber doll he’d brought out of his secret cupboard. I’d thoroughly enjoyed being dressed and bound, placed on the stand and even put away in the cupboard, so much so that when he released me I couldn’t wait for him to use me and had posed myself over his desk and invited him to use me for his pleasure (and mine). ...

(story continues from My Summer Of Dares 2: The Kidnapping) Part 3: The Therapy Pool Chair My decent into submission continued as I knelt before my two well dressed friends, bound, naked, and one hundred percent dependent upon them. My gag was replaced once again, confirming that I would have little input into whatever the girls decided they wanted to do with me. The girls used the scissors to cut away the sweaty plastic wrap and help me stand on my stiff legs, and I was free to the extent that a girl can be stranded far from home without a stitch of clothing. I could possibly make myself understood while cleave gagged as I was, but the symbolism of the gag being in place meant I wasn’t supposed to try. I was theirs to do with what they wanted, a hugely excited toy for their amusement, and the only thing missing to make this perfect from my perspective was some form of restraint to remind me of my place. ...

Part 1: A Doll’s Story Narelle checked over the list of links again and hit send. Most were from the Gromet stories. Cindy Lovedoll and Number 11 came first, then all the other doll links. What would Scott think of her when he read those stories? Perhaps he’d read them before. He said he was into dollification, but she’d been afraid to ask him more. His reply came back almost instantly. “So you did read the Plaza and Doll Stories too?” he wrote. “I know these stories well. Classics. This is awesome.” ...

continued from part one Part 2 - Reality Bites! Morning came and I awoke to find the bed empty other than the schoolgirl doll laying there, her legs splayed from the night before but no signs of my Master. The sunlight played through the windows and stuck to the floor, I had no idea what the time was but guessed it was still morning. The bed sheets pulled back revealing the doll in all her glory. Still in her school uniform but the skirt raised and the clothing disheveled, left just as her Master had left her the previous night after using her. ...

(story continues from Number 11 - Part 2 Reality Bites) Part 3 - Maid’s Maiden Whilst laying there for however long I was in what I now call ’the doll’s filing cabinet’, I heard a couple of drawers open and close around me, but I was left undisturbed and even drifted off to sleep until awoken later when Maria came and opened my drawer. She unfastened the straps holding me, unzipped the bodybag that had until now covered me and moved me back on to the trolley. Straps again fastened me to the trolley and I was moved back towards the lift. I wasn’t being prepared before hand, maybe he was going to dress me again himself. The lift door closed and Maria pushed the third button taking us both to the top floor. ...

The morning sun warmed Lynette’s bare back as she awoke. She was greeted by Bill her husband, lover and master of 15 years. “Well I just dropped the kids of at your mothers. Ready for the great experiment?” She jumped to her feet and hugged him," Of course I’ve dreamt about being your display slave for a long time. How do I look, I’ve been working out?" She raised her arms and turned. ...

This story is a sequel to “The Dice Game” Part One: Revealed The Dice Game took on a life of its own. For its three inventors, like most people, college was a time of self-definition and preparation for the rest of their lives. But it was also a time apart—a time when the excessive could seem reasonable and when identity was a work in progress. By the start of their senior year, these women hardly resembled the fledgling girls they had been just a year or two before. They had blossomed, and so had the Dice Game. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost) Part Two: A Sabine Evening It was dark by the time Laura parked her car along the street, but very few lights were on in the house. The curtains were all drawn. Laura wasn’t surprised; using the dice was not something to advertise to the neighborhood. Turning her key, she entered the dark foyer and saw light coming from the dining room. Warm, inviting scents filled her nostrils, which must be Gwen’s dinner. As she tossed her coat onto its hook she heard an unexpected sound as two thick leather cuffs fell off the table next to the door. Fumbling in the dark to retrieve them, Laura grinned softly. Her evening plans originally involved blankets and Netflix, not dice, but lately she hadn’t been one to complain about a night in Gwen and Cheri’s creative bondage. She usually ended up gagged anyway. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 2) Part Three: The New Warden Cheri slept decently enough under the circumstances, though Gabrielle didn’t seem to need any sleep at all. Cheri drifted awake multiple times that night to find herself a helpless bauble for wandering hands. Cheri was no more accustomed than her friends to being touched so intimately by a woman. The Dice Game led to bondage and, often, vibrators, but Gwen and Laura had never personally played with Cheri when they bound her. In fact, whoever was bound during the game usually ended up alone. Gabrielle felt completely foreign and what scared Cheri the most was the effect it had on her. It wasn’t typical attraction; Cheri didn’t swing that way herself. But bondage enticed her greatly and Cheri could not pretend she was made of stone. ...

(story continues from Paradice Lost 6: Prometheus) Author’s Note: The following is Part 7 of a sequel to “The Dice Game”. It is also a work of fiction intended for novelty purposes only. It contains graphic scenes which may not depict fully safe or wise BDSM practices, and should be enjoyed purely as fantasy. Part 7: Trust High heels clacked on the kitchen tile. “Is that what that noise was?” “Was Gabrielle really making a Thanksgiving dinner?” ...

The best form of self bondage that I’ve come across is via a computer program. For years I’ve wanted to develope a computer program that would keep me in bondage, while stimulating my mind with pleasure, pain, and fear. It wasn’t until recently that I came across a way, with relative ease, to allow a computer to control my bondage sessions. Before this time, I had been using appliance timers, and ice to control my time in self bondage. Locking my keys to freedom in a block of ice kept me bound until I could get the ice melted. ...

story from the 2018 Halloween Special The late evening gloom that hung over the empty parking lot was swept away by the glare of headlamps and blare of music as the white minivan careened across the empty expanse and parked at a side door of the darkened factory. Gears ground and lights dimmed as the seven members of the Phi Lambda sorority tipsily stumbled out of the vehicle. Each was dressed identically in Phi Lambda tee shirts and denim short shorts, and all sported shaven heads. ...

(story continues from Tales From The Psych Ward 5: The Pony Farm) Part 6: We Are Not Alone Pony prancing up the middle of the street naked resulted in me being sent back to in-house treatment until I was once again “no longer a threat to myself or others around me.” Dr. Henderson testified at the committal hearing. I’m not sure if he was for the defense or the prosecution. He explained that when I am in one of my states, I am not an overt threat to others or myself, but I am not aware of the reality around me. Thus, I could significantly injure myself or others. In his most expert-witness-called-to-testify voice, he explained to the judge, “During these episodes, he almost seems to be in his own personal reality.” ...

It was a small town, but not so small that it didn’t have two car washes, but that’s where the similarities ended. The one on the North side of town was old fashion, and everything was done by hand with college kids working for little money and big tips. The owner of that establishment had little invested in his business, and he did quite well the few days he was open, as most of the men in town liked to see the girls washing their cars in their cut off shorts and bikini tops. The girls had fun, and if things got slow they would stand on the side of the road and flag the cars in. The owner was old school, and he knew that sex sells, but he also knew that his competition was the future. ...

Cheri, Laura, and Gwen were best friends but almost nothing alike. Gwen was aggressive and passionate. She’d competed in gymnastics as a child and still practiced a little for fun and exercise. She also captained the university’s debate team and was bound to be a high priced lawyer someday, which got her into trouble when she contradicted her professors a little too much. The short-haired brunette hardly went a day without talking about her next hiking trip to the mountains ...

This story contains acts of bondage and mummification preformed by furry (anthro) characters. If you do not like that sort of thing continue no further however if you do or are just curious by all means continue. This is one of my first stories hope you like it. Any comments please send to [email protected] Id love to hear from you. “It’s OK, Liz.” Jen tried once more to comfort his vixen girlfriend but without much luck. “I know you don’t want me to go, but it’s Chicago’s School of Arts – one of the best schools in the U.S.! I’ve got to go.” ...

It almost seemed like she was sleeping as I looked at her. She lay motionless, on the sofa as I sat in the armchair opposite her. She looked comfortable, but her eyes. Her eyes were wide open. She looked panic stricken as she stared back at me. I knew why of course, I had done this to her. She couldn’t move anything but her eyes. I had waited, hidden in her house for hours until the right moment to strike and before she’d even known I was there I had plunged the needle in and unloaded it’s contents into her blood stream. It was a fast acting serum. She had slumped almost immediately. Paralysed. I sat in the armchair, just looking at her for a few more minutes before I got up. ...

(story continues from The New House Rules 2) Chapter 3 I sat staring aimlessly out my office window. My office was on the low rent side of the building and the view was of the parking lot. Who knows how long I had been watching people come and go in their cars. Focus did not seem to be something my mind was capable of. I leaned back in my chair and turned my wrists palms up and held them together in front of me. The rope marks had faded and I missed them more than I could stand. I pouted and spun my chair back to my desk. The mountain of paperwork had grown since monday, and it would grow more before the week was over. Damn. ...

This story is a sequel to The Parade Part 1 His lungs burned as he tried to keep the pace. His legs strained with every stride he took. Everything ached as he ran down the road. “Keep up, don’t quit now.” he thought “It’s just a few yards away.” The sting of the whip against his asscheek broke his thoughts. He lurched forward faster. Kenneth was pushing him even harder than usual. It wasn’t enough that he was pulling both the cart and Kenneth. He was made to run faster and faster and carry the load up and down hills. For Rainbow, each training day was like another. Drills and more drills. Sunrise to sunset and then some. If it wasn’t Kenneth, it was either Jimmy or the stablehand Dusty who would conduct the training. Both of them were just as harsh and just as quick to punish failure. ...

(story continues from The Perfect Pony) Part 2: His True Calling The New Stable Kenneth waited several days before commencing Rainbow’s conversion program. He wanted to make sure that his pony had sufficiently healed before undergoing the severe physical and mental transformation. Rainbow had done very well during their weekends and holidays together. He had accepted his position and took well to training. But that was only because there was always the knowledge that the following Monday he would once more be human. He had something to look towards and it made things more tolerable. Now he would live as a pony every day, with no possibility of release. Kenneth had several other ponies over the years, but none of them reached the point where he felt that they could be converted. They eventually would rebel and make escape attempts. That was to be anticipated, but Kenneth was still disappointed that he could not successfully break them. That is, until fate delivered Rainbow to him. ...

(story continues from The Process 5: A Family of Sorts) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex doll, Maid, BDSM, Multiple gender roles story continues from part 5.2 The Process: Part 6: Gudrun’s Surprise ...

(story continues from The Process 7: New Additions) This story contains elements of an adult nature. If you are not 18 or stumbled upon this by accident, please move along as there is nothing to see here. Those that are of age, please enjoy. Story contains Magic, Body mod, BE, Penis growth, Living Latex people, Maid, Preg, Lactation, BDSM, Multiple gender roles. story continues from part 7.1 The Process: Part 8: Rubber Colony ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 12: The Training Room) Chapter 13: And So to Sleep Cathy looked across to the doorway and her heart sank. Time seemed to freeze. If fear had been a marketable commodity, she could have made a fortune in the interminable seconds that followed. For blocking the only exit was the last person in the world that Cathy would have been hoping to see at that moment. Dolores was standing in a slightly more stooped posture than her usual upright stance, and her left hand was held against her stomach. As she moved further into the room, Cathy noticed her wince with pain, and realised that this had to be a consequence of Bethany’s delaying tactics. Her hair, previously immaculately styled, was now tangled and dishevelled, and her face was red; although whether the latter was due to rage or pain it was hard to gauge. Probably a mixture of both, Cathy decided. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 13: And So to Sleep) Chapter 14: The Wheel and the Well Bethany’s journey out of enforced sedation was a harrowing process. Initially resting in a dreamless, artificially induced state of deep sleep, her anaesthetised brain gradually entered a period where vivid images flashed across her mind’s eye. And the scenes that passed before her during this REM phase of her slumbers, forced her to relive a semi-factual account of the incidents that had befallen her since arriving at Shackleton Grange– with a few weird variations and impossible episodes thrown in for good measure. ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 14: The Wheel and the Well) Chapter 15: A Plethora of Tortures The almost inaudible flutter of what seemed like a thousand candle flames; the soft plopping sound as a drop of molten wax fell to the stone floor; the gentle straining sound of the rope as it chaffed against the pulley, high above on the ceiling; the creak of the timber cogs, behind her back and out of sight. All these sounds paled into insignificance when compared to the thump, thump, thump of Cathy’s heart, and the irregular sound of her breath as she fought to keep her terrified mind and body under some sort of self control. Although remaining motionless wasn’t a problem for her in the short term, how would she fare after many hours of this stretched out immobility? What if she fell asleep and inadvertently stirred during her slumbers? Would this be enough to submerge Bethany in the deadly waters of the well? ...

(story continues from The Secrets of Shackleton Grange 22: Dolores’ Little Secret) Chapter 23: Saskia’s Plans Take Shape Saskia walked out into the hallway directly outside Dolores’ apartments, her mind reeling from the discovery she’d just made and – more importantly – what she’d just done. For several seconds, as she made her way towards the nearest staircase, the sound of muffled screams and stifled banging assaulted her ears. But as she put more distance between herself and the hellish rumpus that the Mistress of Shackleton Grange was stirring up, the less pronounced the sound became, until, once on the landing of the next floor down, it faded away, to leave the old house in a state of ghostly silence. ...

Mira looked out over the stage once again. The audience had been quite awed by the earlier acts. Now it was her turn to perform. The tall slim blond had worked hard to perfect her act, for she was a magician. An escape artist in fact. Her assistant Dawn, a slinky brunette in a skimpy outfit and fish net stockings was prepping the trick. The crowd applauded as Dawn demonstrated the equipment. Wearing a red sporty bikini Mira stepped out on stage. The five and a half foot tall blond walked out under the bright lights, the tiles of the stage were warm on her bare feet. She posed before the audience with her hands over her head. Then she slowly turned, showing the assembled crowd that her outfit concealed nothing. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Seven Mary awakened before her Mistress. She felt rested, but her body was stiff and sore, her jaw ached, and her wrists and elbow were still red and tender from the long hours of tight ligature. Not wanting to wake Erika, Mary resisted the impulse to stretch. Instead, she lay still, until finally Erika stirred. “Good Morning, slave.” “Good Morning Mistress.” Mary answered submissively. The girls kissed, and another day had begun. Mary wondered where James was. She still had not seen her new husband since her arrival! ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Eight Mary waited for hours. She waited quietly, of course, but she didn’t wait patiently! She dreamt of nothing, and thought of nothing other than having James’s manhood replace any and all of the three phalluses wedged in her three pink openings. Mary wished that he had three penises, so that she could take all three at once! Finally Mary felt the faint vibrations of a key in one of the locks on her cabinet. With the sound to her earphones turned off, and the box itself on a hard floor, she could neither hear nor feel anyone approach, so the sound of the key startled her into alertness. One by one the locks were unfastened, and the clasps opened. Fresh air! For the first time in a week Mary felt cool air on her body. “God,” she thought, “how precious are the simple pleasures of life!” The top of the box was carefully opened, and Mary could feel hands disconnecting the external leads for the earphones, and the breathing and feeding tubes from her nostrils and the huge gag. After breathing air which had passed through rubber tubing for so long, the clean, cool smell of fresh air was better than the best perfume. She breathed greedily, half afraid that the lid would again slam shut, and she would again find herself occluded behind damp, confining rubber. The hands were, however, surprisingly gentle, and they had no intention of returning her to stringent confinement. Mary felt the straps holding her body immobile in the custom sculpted cavity inside the box fall away one by one. ...

(story continues from Tightly Bound Bride) Chapter Fourteen Maria, like a good servant, was very, very diligent in following her orders. There was not a single nook or cranny anywhere in Mary’s body that was not thoroughly inspected and cleansed. Mary gasped as special attention was paid to the pink opening winking from the crack between her ass cheeks, and her denuded pussy. Maria scrubbed these two openings over and over again. One cannot be too sure! ...

Chapter 1: The Delivery. “Come on bitch, don’t dawdle !” That shout bought me back to reality. I had been dosing in the sunlight and my mind had wandered. Rumours had bought me here. Rumours that worried me to my very core and which, if true, meant that I would have to flea my little cottage in the forest. And I didn’t want to have to leave. My Grandmother had left it to me, and the occasional company of a rather handsome woodcutter had made it’s seclusion all the more enjoyable. But word had got round that things were changing, and I just had to know what was really happening here. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 2: Capture) Chapter 3: Handed to the Wheel. My arms ached. My back ached. Damn it all even my legs ached but there was no respite for us. With every lurch of that cart we were flung from left to right and every stretched sinew screamed its disapproval. We of course had no choice in the matter. Our cries had been silenced by huge ring gags forced behind our teeth by a web of black leather straps that made our voices their prisoner. Wide black leather cuffs encircled our wrists and dragged them high above our heads where they were tied tightly to the crude wooden poles that made up the roof of the Golliwogs crude but utterly effective cage tumbrel. ...

(story continues from Trouble in Fairyland 3: Handed to the Wheel) Chapter 4: Snow White Turned. The Evil Queen rose from her throne with a creak of her leather catsuit and stalked around her captive. There was a sneer on her lips as she watched her captive’s head swivelling desperately in a vain attempt to keep her in view. Her whip cracked down and her captive gave a yelp and sprang forwards in her bonds as a red welt rose on the milky white flesh of her buttocks. ...